Hidden Talons: Story

Paradise (Woowy) I don't plan on adding anymore to this so...
      “But I’d be a great guard! If only you’d give me a chance,” said a little Sandwing dragonet, crossing her arms. 
The older one laughed. “You're not old enough to be a guard yet. You’ve still got a long way to go.” He patted her on the head with his six-clawed talon. 
“Come on. Just give me a chance.”
The dragonet got bored waiting for them to leave their post so she pulled out her blow darts and shot them at the two Sandwing guards. Well, one Sandwing guard.
As she heard them hit the floor she bolted down the hall and took the keys from the guard. She unlocked the gate and slipped through. 
She ran down a long tunnel until she came upon three doors. She used the keys to unlock the middle door. Inside there were piles for gems and gold.
She picked up a few sapphires, an emerald, a few gold coins, and a black diamond statue that caught her eye. It was a Sandwing standing in a position that looked like it was waiting for the moons to give it something. It’s talons were held out and it’s tail curved up. She decided to keep it, just because it was pretty. 
As she was closing the door she heard someone yell,”Six-claws! Ostrich!”
“They’re not dead. Just knocked out.”
“The gates open! Someone must be stealing from the treasury.”
She locked the door when to Sandwings came down the tunnel. One was a tall female with pale yellow scales and snake tattoos on one arm. The other was a young male that looked like he had just started yesterday, but his scars showed that he didn’t.
“It’s a Rainwing!” the young Sandwing shouted.
“No it’s not, it’s a Skywing. It’s wings are way too big to be a lazy Rainwing,” the other argued.
“But it has a ruff behind its ears. And it’s tail is too curvy.” He squinted at the dragonet.
“It doesn’t matter what it is. It’s a thief and it should be arrested,” they both pointed their spears at her. 
The dragonet opened her jaw and breathed fire onto their spears, catching them ablaze. The Sandwings dropped their spears and rose their tails menacingly. 
The dragonet opened her wings and snapped her jaw open. She hissed at them as she shifted her scales between colors.
They both stared at her in surprise. 
“What are you?” asked the young Sandwing.
“I,” the dragonet said, “am a freak.” she shot venom onto their faces and bolted down the tunnel. She heard their screams as she ran past the fainted guards. Felt bad for doing it but couldn’t think about that now. 
She tried going the same way she came from, but the Stronghold was a maze. She finally made it to an arena type area and spread her wings to lift off.
“Halt!” someone shouted. 
The dragonet stopped instinctively. She turned around to see Queen thorn and all the guards behind her.
“Those aren’t yours,” the Queen said calmly. The guards started to move towards the dragonet but the Queen stopped them. 
The dragonet hissed and changed her scales. The guards blinked in confusion while the Queen stayed calm. 
The dragonet slowly turned around and flew off. She didn’t hear wings beats as she flew away. She looked back to see Thorn looking at her fly away. 
The dragonet ignored it and headed for the Sky Kingdom.
Next Chapter
The dragonet flew all day and all night. She only stooped to get something to drink and to hunt. The sun was coming up when she saw the Sky Palace off in the distance. 
As she came upon the Diamond Spray River she decided to dive down and take a drink. She landed in a shallow part of the river and started to drink the cool water. 
As she was drinking, she heard a big splash next to her and got in a battle position. She hissed at whoever landed in the water. It was a bright green Seawing with blue luminesent stripes. His eyes were a dark blue that stood out on him. It was odd to her but who was she to judge?
The Seawing smiled at her and flashed his scales. She didn’t understand.
“Uh.. flash flash?” she said confused. The Seawing stared at her then burst out laughing.
“I didn’t think you’d try to reply,” he laughed. “I’m speaking Aquatic. Most dragons don’t know about it for some reason. It’s basically a language we Seawings speak when we're underwater.” He smiled at her then lit up all his scales.
“If that is a language, then what did you say when you landed? Actually it was probably an insult. I always get insults because I’m a ‘freak hybrid’. So I’m used to it. You can move along now,” she shooed him away.
“It wasn’t an insult,” he sounded almost offended.
“Then what was it?” she glared at him suspiciously.
He looked down at his feet with embarrassment written all over his face. “I was saying that your scales looked like rubies.”
She stared at him in confusion. She’d never gotten a compliment before. Especially not about her scales that could change color. 
The Seawing shook himself then said, “My name’s Angler, by the way.”
“Paradise,” she responded. 
He smiled at her like he knew something she didn’t. Like he had a moment of realization. It was kind of weird. 
“Well my patrol is probably looking for me. I should get back,” he spread his wings, ready to lift off. “Can i see you again? Maybe tomorrow? Same time?”
“Sure,” Paradise had never had someone want to see her again. 
He smiled and leaped into the air. He flew towards the Sky Palace. 
Paradise turned to walk home. She didn’t feel like flying anymore and her cave was only a short walk up the river. He tiny cave on an island.
Next Chapter
Paradise leaped onto the small island in the middle of the river. There was a small cave in the middle that she hatched in. She walked inside and threw her bag in a corner onto her bed. It made a weird squishy noise as it landed. It had rained last night so it wasn’t a surprise that her bed was wet.
She walked over to her frogs, she had in a glass container, and fed them. She found them near the swamp and the rainforest. She tried eating one and woke up a day later. She decided to use them as darts so she kept them in a glass container.
Paradise was tired so she flopped down on her bed. She went through all the jewels she got, hoping it would cover the school entry fee. 
Paradise always dreamed of going to school. She rolled over and picked up the scroll someone left her. 
When she hatched, there was only a pile of fruit and a scroll. Paradise never learned to read so she never knew what it said. That’s why she wanted to go to school. She wanted to read the scroll, and find her parents.
Paradise thought about what school would be like. She heard about this school called ‘Jade Mountain Academy’. She wanted to attend that school but she was afraid that they wouldn’t know what to do with her since she’s a hybrid and just reject her. She didn’t want to deal with the disappointment so she decided to not go.
As Paradise thought about school, she started to drift off to sleep.
Next Chapter
Paradise woke up with the sun shining in her eyes. She got up and grabbed her bag. She walked outside and let the sun soak into her scales before flying towards the Sky Palace.
It didn’t take her long to get to the Sky Palace. It was visible from her cave, she can even see the dragons swoop in and out of the palace. 
When she arrived, the town was busy as always. After Ex-Queen Scarlet left, the Palace was peaceful. No one has seen her in a while or heard from  her. 
Honestly, Paradise thinks it’s a good thing she’s gone because everytime she came to steal from the Palace, Scarlet would send guards after her. Paradise always got away, but it was always a struggle to steal something. She did once get to talk to Scarlet in a dream. 
After she went missing, she appeared in a dream. They were standing outside of Paradise's cave. Scarlet was glaring at her, smoke rising from her nose. 
“So you are a hybrid,” Scarlet had said, “I’ll have you killed immediately as soon as I get my throne back.”
“That will be a problem wont it? First you’ll have to catch, which you’ve never done. Then, you’d have to keep me still long enough to execute me, which won't happen since your soldiers will probably be crying on the ground regretting their lives,” Paradise smiled up at her.
“Filthy hybrid. You can’t stay hidden forever. You are now third on my kill list,” she hissed.
“Sadly you’ll never get to the rest of that list since you’ll be stuck on me,” Paradise mocked.
Scarlet hissed at her then vanished. 
Paradise never understood what happened but tried to ignore it.
She flew down the Palace halls until she came upon a big door, guarded by two soldiers. 
“Hault!” a dark orange Skywing shouted. “What business do you have with the Queen?”
“None of your business that’s what,” Paradise poked him in the nose and tried to walk past.
They both put their spears in the way. “You’re not going in. She is discussing important matters right now. After Scarlet’s death yesterday, she can finally make some real progress.”
“Scarlet’s dead? Well looks like I’m off the list then,” the guards looked at her confused. “Long story. Now let me pass.”
“No,” the guards pushed her back.
“Fine. Don’t have to be so pushy,” Paradise stood there for a few seconds then flew right past them, kicking the doors open. 
Queen Ruby was sitting on the floor with her brother, going over files. She looked up as Paradise came in.
“Your Majesty. I have a request to make-,” the guards grabbed her arms and started pulling her out the door. “Hey! Let me go! Don’t make me bite you.”
“Marmot, let her go,” ordered the Queen.
“But Your Majesty-” he tried.
“Do as I say, Marmot.” She said queenly. 
Marmot huffed and let go of Paradise. 
“Thank you,” the Queen dismissed them. “Now, what were you saying?”
“Um, well I’ve come to pay for school.” Paradise said.
“Oh. Well-” the Queen started.
“You probably won't let a hybrid into your school anyway.” Paradise said.
“Wait-” 
“I probably shouldn’t have asked. It was a waste of time.” Paradise interrupted.
“Dragonet-” 
“Sorry for wasting your time,” Paradise turned to leave. 
“Little dragonet,” the Queen said sternly. “You don’t have to pay for school. You can start tomorrow at our school.”
“Really?” Paradise’s eyes shined with excitement. 
“Yes,” Ruby said with a smile. “Wait, did you say hybrid?”
“Yes. I’m a Rainwing/Skywing hybrid, I think,” Paradise said.
“I can understand that. What abilities did you get from each tribe?” Ruby asked.
“Well, I can fly fast and far distances without getting tired, I can shoot fire, spit venom, and change my scales different colors. But only different shades of red, orange, yellow, and black for some reason.” Paradise made a grumpy face and changed her scales to black. She added little yellow speckles under her wings to make it look like she was a Nightwing.
“It’s a Nightwing!” A little red dragonet said, sitting on the throne. “I’ve never seen one before. But where did the other dragon go?”
“I’m still here Prince Cliff,” Paradise turned back to a red-orange with yellow wings.
“Well that is interesting. You got all of the traits from each side. What's your name dragonet?” Ruby asked.
“Paradise, Your Majesty.”
“Paradise,” she repeated. “I’ll see you at school tomorrow.”
Next Chapter
Paradise twirled in the air. She was so excited to start school. Now she would be able to find her family. 
To celebrate, Paradise snuck into the market and took some bread and some roasted goat meat. The sun was setting by the time she made it back to the river. She watched the sunset as she flew towards her cave. She saw a bright green dragon standing in the river a little ways away from her island and remembered she was supposed to meet Angler.
She dove down and splashed into the river. Angler squealed in surprise and fell backwards into the river. Paradise laughed at the Seawing. She laughed for a while before she realised that the Seawing didn’t come back up. 
She didn’t think the river was deep in this part. She leaned over the spot that he fell into when he jumped out and scared her. She jumped back falling into the water. Angler laughed at her as she got up.
“I was starting to think you wouldn’t come,” he said, finishing laughing as he gestured at the sun which was barely visible.
“Sorry. I thought you didn’t mean it. No one’s ever wanted to see me more than once. Or once for that matter,” Paradise said looking at her talons. 
She looked up to see Angler inspecting her with a confused expression. He slightly nodded his head then sadness crossed his face. He looked disappointed about something, like she did something or something was wrong with her.
He noticed her looking at him and changed the subject. “So... want something to eat?”
***********************************************************************************************************
Paradise and Angler both stared at the fire as it crackled and popped. The fish cooking above it slowly turned brown as the scales fell off into the fire. Paradise was nibbling on bread while Angler was watching the fire.
“So tell me about yourself,” Paradise said, trying to break the silence. The moonlight on Anglers made him look like a glowworm. But only half glowworm. His front side was lit up by the fire giving him a serious look, like he’s caught in the middle of a war.
“Well,” he said, taking his gaze from the fire. “I’m Prince Angler. My mother is Queen Coral.”
“You're a prince?” She said in surprise. Why would a prince be hanging out with a homeless thief? 
“Ya. Me and my thirty other brothers.” He chuckled.
“Thirty brothers!” Paradise looked at him wide eyed.
“Ya,” he said with a smile. “There’s Octopus, Kelp, Turtle, Seaweed, Beluga, Urchin, Dugong, Otter, Shrimp, Algae, Plankton, Hurricane-”
“Okay okay. You don’t need to list them off. I get the point,” Paradise laughed nervously. She didn’t feel like knowing every prince in the Kingdom of Sea. She didn’t know a lot of names but thirty was more than enough. 
“What about you? Who’s your family?” Angler asked.
“Oh um..” Paradise thought for a second.
‘Oh you know. I’m an orphan. A homeless, orphan, thief.’ That sounds so stupid. I’m talking to a prince who has millions of relatives. What am I supposed to say? Paradise asked herself.
“I actually don’t know,” she admitted. Good job. How absolutly stupid of me, she internally yelled at herself. “I do have this though,” she pulled her scroll out of her satchel. “I’m going to school tomorrow so I can figure out what it says.” She handed the scroll to Angler.
Angler looked over it before saying, “Why didn’t you just ask someone to read if for you?”
Paradise froze. “Grrr! How stupid can i be?! Three years and I hadn’t thought of that? What is wrong with me?” Paradise put her face in her talons.
“I’ll help you,” Angler said. “I’ll read it to you right now if you want me to.”
Paradise looked up at him. “Really?”
“Sure,” Angler held up the scroll to the fire light. He straightened himself out before saying, “Alright it says ‘Dear future child of mine..”
Next Chapter
“I’m sorry,” Angler continued. “I can’t be there for you. After your mother died I was afraid that you would look too much like her and it would hurt to look at you. I do wish to see you sometime so i left you this scroll so you could one day find me. I don’t know how to write that well so sorry if you can’t read it that well..’ He’s got that right. This is impossible to read.”
“Keep reading,” Paradise told him.
“Alright, alright. ‘I have left you some fruit that should last you a while. I hope you make it long enough to come and visit. I’m in the Rainforest if you want to come searching for me. Love, Your father Tarantula.” Angler rolled the scroll back up. 
Paradise blinked rapidly. “Three moons, what is wrong with me! I’m half Rainwing. How had it not occurred to me to look in the Rainforest. Why hadn’t it occurred to him that a dragonet can’t read when they first hatch. Ugh” Paradise complained. She picked up her things and started to head for her den.
“Where are you going?” Angler asked. 
“To pack. I’m going to the rainforest.” Paradise hopped through the water to her island. She grabbed some blow darts and some other items she had collected. 
“I’m coming with you,” Angler said before she could leave. “I don’t really have to go back. My patrol can just go home without me. It’s easier to disappear without anyone worrying about you now that the war is over.” Angler smiled.
Paradise smiled back. “Alright. Let’s go.”
Paradise ran outside and shot into the sky, heading South towards the Rainforest. 
***********************************************************************************************************
It took Paradise and Angler all night to get to the edge of the Mud Kingdom. The sun was slowly rising, turning the sky orange and blue. She could see dragons rising into the sky in a village a little way south. They took off in small groups full of different shades of brown. 
“Can we land? We’ve been flying all night and I’m not the one who’s half Skywing,” Angler gasped.
Paradise rolled her eyes and dove down, landing near a river that went along the Mud Kingdom territory. The water was cool as she drank from the river. Angler took the liberty of diving into it and splashing water on Paradise.
“Hey! Don’t get my stuff wet,” Paradise started pulling out her scroll to make sure it wasn’t wet, accidentally, bringing some jewels along with it. Paradise froze as she realized that Angler would know that she was a thief.
Angler slowly came out of the water and picked up the jewels. “Where did you get these?” He looked mad.
“I-” Paradise fiddled with her claws, trying to avoid looking at him. 
“You're a thief? What else have you stolen?” Angler took a step towards her making her flinch back. “What did you do to get them?”
“What, you think I wanted to hurt dragons for a shiny rock?” Paradise snapped. “Well guess what your Highness, life isn’t easy for most dragons. I’m sorry I don't have a lifetime supply of food at the tip of my talons. I’m sorry that hurting other dragons and taking their things is the only way I can survive. I’m not pampered like some high ranked prince. I’m sorry I’m not good enough for you or anyone!” Tears rolled down her face. She should have known that he wouldn’t accept her. No one would.
Paradise ran past him, tears filling her eyes. She grabbed her jewels from his talons as she ran past then took off towards the Mud Kingdom. 
“Paradise!” she heard Angler shout after her. She ignored it and picked up speed. She knew he would never be able to catch her.
I don’t need him, she thought. I don’t need anyone. 
She was over the swamps when she was hit in the head and the world around her went black
Next Chapter
Paradise’s eyes slowly blinked open. She looked at her talons to realize they were covered in mud. She felt someone poke her tail. She lifted and turned her head to see a group of Mudwings squeal and hide. She looked at the places they ran in confusion.
“Hello?” Paradise said softly.
A small female Mudwing dragonet poked her head out from behind a log. Another male dragonet peeked out from behind some shrubs. 
“Hi,” the male Mudwing said coming out from his hiding place. “I’m Cypress. And that’s Inkberry. Over there is Adler and Caiman.” He gestured to the female Mudwing behind the log, then a male Mudwing holding a tiny female Mudwing.
“Sorry about hitting you,” Inkberry said, leaping over the log. “Someone thought it was a good idea to play ‘Throw Rocks at Each Other.” She glared intensely at Cypress.
“What,” he said holding up his talons innocently. “We were having fun weren’t we?”
“No, Caiman got hurt,” she argued.
Paradise looked over at the small female Mudwing. She had a swollen, bleeding eye that stood out against her light brown scales. Paradise thought it must have been hit by a rock. Paradise got up and walked over to the Mudwing. She dug out some healing herbs she always kept with her and started chewing it. She spit it out onto her talons and tried to put it on the draagonet’s eyes. Caiman shied away into the bigger Mudwing’s wing. 
“Don’t worry,” she said. “It’ll help with infection and make it feel better.” 
Caiman stared at her for a while before letting Paradise apply the herbs. She took out a cloth and wrapped it around Caiman’s eye. 
“That’s gross,” Cypress said.
“I think it’s cute,” Inkberry said.
“The only thing you think is cute is you,” Cypress said, jabbing a claw at her. 
“Well I am,” Inkberry started adjusting the flower crown on her head. “You're just too much of a smoke-breather to realize that.”
Cypress rolled his eyes. 
“Thank you,” Adler said.
“No problem,” Paradise made sure nothing was damaged inside her bag before walking towards the Rainforest.
“Where are you going,” Inkberry leaped after her.
“To the Rainforest to find my father,” Paradise said.
“Let us come,” she smiled up at Paradise.
“What, no. Why would you even want to?” Paradise heard the other Mudwing start to follow.
“Because you're a cool dragon and it gets boring here after a while,” Inkberry hoped alongside Paradise. “Tag!” Inkberry poked Paradise with a talon before bolting away. The other Mudwings ran after Inkberry.
Paradise rolled her eyes before chasing them. They played all day until they reached the Rainforest. 
Tall trees towered over them. They could hear birds and monkeys somewhere in the dense forest. 
Paradise took a step forward when someone shouted, “Stop!”
Next Chapter
Paradise froze in place turning black. She looked over to see an eighteen, or so, year old Nightwing stalk out of the Rainforest.
“What are you doing in our territory?” The nightwing asked the Mudwings. The Nightwing was malnourished. His muscles were probably the only meat he had. He had a kink in his tail making it bend at a weird angle. His eyes were a dark red and his scales were a darker grey-red color. Paradise didn’t think he saw her. 
“I-it’s okay,” Paradise said gruffly, acting like she was a Nightwing. “They’re with me.”
A smile crossed the dragon's face. He slid over to Paradise and nudged her with his snout. “Okay Soulbreaker,” he said affectionately.
Soulbreaker? Paradise shrugged at the Mudwings. I guess I’ll just have to go along with it.
“Um, hi…” Paradise tried to think what his name was. “Bendytail?” 
The Nightwing looked at her confused. Then he burst out laughing along with the Mudwings. 
When he finally caught his breath he said, “Come on, you know my name.”
Paradise looked at him, not knowing what his name was. He glared at her leaping backwards into a battle pose.
“Who are you and where is Soulbreaker?” He said with a growl.
Paradise sighed and turned red with yellow speckles. “I don’t know who you are or who this Soulbreaker is.”
Worry covered the dragon’s face. “I have to go find her.” He bolted into the forest, leaving them in an awkward silence. 
Paradise rolled her eyes at the dramatic Nightwing and walked into the Rainforest. The Mudwings followed shortly after as she trudged through the dense underbrush. It was very humid in the rainforest and it felt good on Paradise’s scales. She walked through the forest changing her scales to a bright yellow. The rainforest was beautiful and full of different types of animals.
As they were walking, Paradise heard a twig snap. She turned her head altered by the noise. She heard something moving around in a bush then watched a purple and orange Rainwing shoot out into the canopy.
Paradise flew after him not wanting to lose the first dragon she saw. She flew out of the canopy to see where he went. She looked around before she spotted the purple dragon dive down into the trees. She flew over to the spot where the dragon dove and dove down as well. 
She saw the dragon ahead of her and followed. The dragon dodged through the trees in a swift motion. He was fast, but Paradise had done this before and slowly started to catch up. 
The purple dragon looked back and saw that she was catching up. He made a quick turn and disappeared. Paradise flew to the spot and spun in circles.
“Come out you coward,” she shouted. She felt a sudden sting in her neck as the world slowly started to fade around her and she was knocked out, again.
--Time Skip--
Paradise opened her eyes blinking multiple times. That was two times in one day that she got knocked out. She felt a net on her, snagging her claws. 
She noticed bright pink scales  observing her. The dragon saw her looking at him and shifted his scales to purple and a bright orange. 
Paradise glared at him as she gathered all the fire and anger inside of her and blasted it at that smug purple face. He leaped out of the way just in time. She singed the edge of his wing, still not satisfied.
 "Ooooowwwww!' he complained, "That hurt!"
 "Cry baby. I'll get you for sleep darting me!" she gathered up another firey breathe.
"No one is burning anyone while I'm around." A beautiful dragonet landed somewhat majestically onto the platform. "What is a Skywing doing in my rainforest? And how did you maneuver through the trees like that?"
Paradise wasn't completely sure what she was talking about. Couldn't all dragons swing from tree to tree? She did it a lot while she tried to escape from any situation. It wasn't that hard but she wasn't perfect at it. Her curled tail helped grab onto branches easily.
"Who are you exactly?" Paradise asked, giving the dragon a suspicious look.
"I,” she said, "am Queen Glory of the Rainwings. And you have nominated
yourself my prisoner."
 
Next Chapter
 
Queen Glory had a huge reputation. She's known as the one who melted half of ex-Queen Scarlet's face. She is also known for being the replacement Skywing dragonet of destiny. She had orange wings with calm blue scales. 
"Ha!" said Paradise, "no one calls me prisoner."
"Technically I just did," Queen Glory smiles down at her. She had a point, she did call her prisoner.
Out of the corner of her eye, she could see a tall, handsome Nightwing. He was trying to look like a guard, but the smile ruined it. He looked about a year older than the Queen, and only a little bigger.
"Well..." Paradise took the net off her and stood up, "you might want to make better nets." Glory glared at her and the Nightwing.
"What did I tell you Deathbringer?" Glory said, "We need new nets. But would anyone listen to me? I think not. It's not like I'm the Queen or anything." 
Deathbringer gave her an affectionate smile. "I did get new nets," he picked up the nets that were on Paradise. "I guess we need new new ones."
Glory snorted and turned back to Paradise. "So, explain what you are doing here."
"Well I'm looking for someone named Tarantula? Does it ring a bell?" Paradise saw that Glory's scales start to turn different colors. Paradise's scales usually did that when she was concentrating.
"What is a Skywing doing looking for- Three moons why are you changing colors!?!" Glory had such a surprised face on it kind of scared Paradise.
"I'm sorry," said Paradise, letting her wings droop. " I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." She sat down and looked down at her talons.
"No- I didn't mean- wait- um..." Glory looked at Deathbringer for help. He shrugged and went back to looking like a guard. "Sorry. I'm just confused as to why a Skywing can change their scales. And what happened to the fierce dragon I was just talking to?"
Paradise wondered that her whole life. Sometimes she's a fierce warrior and other times she's an innocent dragonet. What happens to the other version?
"I'm half Rainwing, which is really weird because Rainwings and Skywings are the complete opposite of each other." Paradise spread her huge wings and changed them from a pale orange to pitch black.
"Interesting," said the pink dragon. "So why are you looking for Tarantula?"
"You know him?" Paradise filled with so much happiness. "Where is he? Can I see him?"
"I guess," the worry on the pink dragon's face worried Paradise.
"What's wrong?" She asked.
"Well, Tarantula doesn't usually see anyone. He spends most of the time in his den somewhere in the forest. I've never seen anyone such a pale blue before." He said.
"Jambu," said Glory after a long pause, "can you take her Tarantula?"
"But we don't know why she even wants to see him. How can we trust her?" He had a point. Paradise wasn't sure why Glory trusted her so suddenly. How did Glory know that she wasn't planning on killing him?
"I want to know why, too. But for one, how would she know about Tarantula in the first place? And two, why was she so excited to find out about him?" said Glory. That was true, she was excited to find Tarantula.
"I have proof that I know him, if you're not sure," she pulled out her scroll and handed it to Glory. She took it and read it thoroughly.  
"Jambu, do you mind taking this dragonet to her father?" Paradise nearly gave the Queen a hug. She was so excited and wanted to push Jambu along.
Jambu walked to the edge of the platform and leaped off. He flew through the trees swinging from branch to branch. They flew almost an hour.
“Are we there yet?” Paradise asked.
“Almost,” Jambu called back.
They flew on for a few minutes before Paradise saw a small hut hanging from a tree. It was in a dark area with a pond a little bit aways. They landed on the platform outside of the hut and walked in.
Inside there were shelves covered in jars. There was a hole in a corner with old half-eaten food laying around it. Paradise guess that was for getting rid of finished food. It was messy in there. There was fruit and leaves lying around everywhere.
On a bed, just across from the door, layed a dark blue Rainwing. He was sleeping, his chest rising and falling as he took calm breaths. He kept shivering like he was cold. 
Paradise slowly walked over. His face was tense like he was having a bad dream. 
“Hello?” she tapped him on the shoulder.
His eyes shot open. He spun around and shot venom at Paradise. She didn’t have time to react before veno hit her shoulder and neck, just below her ear.
Paradise screamed in pain. Paradise fell to the floor shivering and screaming. She had never felt a pain like this before. She couldn’t think straight. She heard some talking and tried to see through the pain and tears that had appeared in her eyes. Pink and green scales moved in front of her vision. 
“You…nee... venom,” she heard him say. She didn’t get most of it. “Hurry!”
Paradise saw the dragon holding a leaf in front of her. She slowly unhinged her jaw and spat a little venom on the leaf. She felt something drip on her shoulder and along her neck. The pain was starting to die down. She relaxed a little before something stung her arm and the world twirled into blackness.
 
Next Chapter
 
   A small breeze came in through a doorway covered in vines. Each vine had purple and red flowers on them, looking like a sunset. The room she was in had a couple of beds and shelves covered in jars containing herbs.
   On one of the beds lay a small Rainwing. The Rainwing was pale as the moons and had bandages everywhere. It was sort of sad, seeing such a small dragonet lying still and injured. 
    She looked up and saw another Rainwing pointing a blowpipe at her. 
   "For the love of-" and it was dark as the Rainwing shot the dart.
 
--Time Skip--
 
  When she woke the sun was high  in the sky. The beams of light shown through the curtains in the windows. It felt nice against her scales, so she lay there absorbing the light. 
After a while she decided to get up. Behind her, someone took a deep breath, ready to shoot her with a dart.
She rolled, hitting the pipe out of their talons with her tail. She caught it and aimed it at the Rainwing. He held up his talons helplessly and started changing between a pale green and white. 
"There is no need for that," the Queen of the Rainwing walked majestically into the room. "Put the pipe down Paradise."
"Wait," Paradise handed the pipe back to the frightened Rainwing. "How do you know my name? I never told you." The Queen grinned, then stepped aside.
"That’s because I told her," a tall, skinny Rainwing walked into the room and gave her an affectionate smile. 
Paradise slowly walked up to him and looked into his orange eyes. 
They were filled with so much sadness, like if the sun stopped and sunk into a pool of water. She touched his wing with hers, "A- are you my father?"
"Yes," he said, "yes I am." He scooped her into a big hug. Paradise felt like he would never let go, but she didn't care. She'd never known this side of her, to let someone show affection to her and her show it back. Her scales turned a light red, almost pink, which probably means love or something like that. 
  She wanted to stay like that forever. Then he tightly gripped her arms and leaped out the door, bringing her with.
He soared past all the sleeping Rainwings and into the canopy. She tried struggling free, but he had a strong grip. He flew far through the forest, occasionally running into branches. 
He finally dropped her near a small pool, filled with tiny green and red fish. There was a circle of trees around the pool. Green light shines through the canopy, making the pool shine.
Her father landed next to her and gave her a nervous smile. He grabbed a mango from one of the branches and handed it to her.
"This is gonna sound weird, but... can you tell the mango to hover above your hand for a few seconds then return back to normal?" Paradise thought he was delusional. Mangos can't fly and they definitely can't understand her. But the worry on her face convinced her to do it.
"Uh, mango? Hover above my hand for a few seconds then return back to normal." It stayed still. 
Tarantula gave it a skeptical look.
"Tell it to go a certain distance in the air," he said.
"Mango, hover three inches above my hand for a few seconds, the return back to normal." Still, nothing happened.
"Oh, thank the moons," Tarantula gasped, "I was so afraid that-" then the mango flew out of Paradise's hand. 
                    --Chapter--
The mango floated there for a few seconds before stopping then falling back into her talons.
Tarantula's jaw was wide open and his eyes were filled with worry. His scales turned white as he sunk to the ground and covered himself with his wings. 
Paradise was equally shocked. How did she do that? How is that possible? Mangos can't fly, can they?
"W-what just happened?" Paradise said, turning to Tarantula.
"I knew this would happen," he said, still covering himself. "I knew you would inherit her powers." He stood up and stomped over to the pool and dove. 
He came up with a mouth full of moss and some other aquatic plants. He placed them on shore and started sorting through them. He finally chose a dark green plant with round leaves. 
He walked over to Paradise, ripped the plant in half and put the juices onto her neck. When it touched her, it stung like being attacked by millions of scorpions. She hit him with her tail and he went flying backwards into the water.
"Ow!" He said when he came up, "What was that for?"
"Oh, I don't know. Maybe that fact that you put stinging juices on my neck," she snapped. 
"I was only trying to help." He came out of the water and walked up to her. "Your wound looked bad so I was cleaning it." He pointed at her neck and started applying more. 
They were silent before he said, "Well one thing for sure is you've got your mother's temper." Paradise was shocked to hear that. According to the message, he didn't like to think about her mother.
"My mother?" Paradise got curious, "What was she like?"
He sighed then looked into her eyes. "You have her eyes, too. Your eyes don't change do they?”
“No,” Paradise said, trying not to wince at the pain. “Is that normal for most Rainwings?”
“No,” he said calmly. “But you have your mother’s eyes and I’m not surprised that you can.” They sat there quietly for a moment while he applied the juices.
“How did you guys meet?” Tarantula stopped what he was doing, putting it down.
He let out a long sigh. “It’s kind of a long story. But I might as well tell you.” He stepped back away from Paradise, ready to tell her the story. “We kind of kidnapped her. She was patrolling the edge of the Mud Kingdom at the time. She wandered a bit too far into the Rainforest. We’ve never seen an orange dragon before and we wanted to meet her. We blow-darted her and brought her back to the village. As soon as she woke up, she started shooting us with fire so we put her in one of our huts. She caught that on fire multiple times as well. But over time, she just stopped. Everyone was confused why but decided to ignore it. I was a little more curious and decided to check it out. When I opened the door, she was just sitting in the corner. She looked really sad, so I tried to spark up a conversation. She didn’t take that very well. I started to visit more often and she started to get used to me. One day I decided to let her out, to show her the area. She agreed and came along. We traveled through the rainforest, showing everything I knew. She enjoyed it. We started to do this everyday. She was actually really nice once you got to know her. Everyone started to treat her like she was one of us. But, even though she enjoyed it here, she missed her old home. So I let her go. When I did, she gave me a smile brighter than the sun."
“Cliche." Paradise coughed.
"What?"
"Nothing."
"Um, okay. She told me that the Queen had her do extra work for her disappearing and her friend Ruby celebrated her return. After that, she visited at least twice a week. I took her here," he spread his wings to indicate this place. "She thought it was the most beautiful place. We decided it was our meeting spot. After weeks and weeks, we started getting feelings for each other. When I confessed my feelings for her, she looked so shocked, I thought she would hate me. Then she confessed. A year or so later, we discovered we were going to have you. We kept you hidden in the rainforest for most of the time. But it rained too much so we had to move you." 
He stopped and turned a dark blue with flecks of lavender. Tears rolled down his snout. Paradise felt bad for him, so she instinctively gave him a hug. They stayed like that for a bit before he continued.
"We brought you to a cave near the Sky Palace. We were gathering stuff for the nest to keep you in when the guards came. I was out gathering when I saw them surround her with spears in their talons. They started talking about treason and Seawings... I was confused. They grabbed her, and threatened her with their spears. She freaked out and shouted at the sky. Lightning struck down onto the two guards holding her. I was horrified and so was everyone else. They fought and fought. Then they stabbed her. They drove the spear through her heart. I didn't know what to do. I killed some of them with my venom, the rest fled." He shivered so violently, then wrapped his wings around himself. "She died in my arms and told me to take care of you. I promised her, and I couldn't bring myself to do it. You look so much like her." He looked up at Paradise, then started crying. 
  Paradise didn't know what to do. She looked through her bag for something and pulled out an earring that she forgot she had. It was ruby shaped like a heart with gold wings. She never knew where it came from. She found it next to her nest when she hatched and tried to eat it. She's had it in there for years and never touched it.
"Um... Here?" she held out the earring to Tarantula. When he looked up, his face became covered in horror and surprise at the same time.
"Where did you get that?" He leaped up and snatched it out of her hands. He started observing it, every dent and crevice.
"It was under my egg when I hatched. I almost tried to eat so it might be a little dented." Paradise had never seen anyone so interested in a piece of jewelry.
He walked over to Paradise and clasped the earring in her ear. It was a little heavy, but it matched her scales. 
"It was your mother's," he said, taking a step back. "I guess she wanted you to have it." Pink rippled through his scales then returning back to a navy blue. 
“What was her name?” Paradise asked.
“Cardinel,” he said quietly. 
They stood there staring at each other for a while and the sun started to set in the distance. Clouds rolled in from the East and settled above the trees. It gave Paradise a lot of time to think about what her father told her. Even though she didn't know her mother, she still missed her.
"Hey Dad?" Paradise said, breaking the silence. "How did that mango fly?" His whole body tensed up and his scales turned a pale green.
"Um- well..." he looked down at his talons. "You're an Animus."
"What in the three moons is that?" Tarantula looked so worried and Paradise didn't know why. She had no idea what an Animus was or how it affected the mango.
"An Animus has the power to control objects. Like this." He ran over to a tree and ripped off a branch. "Enchant this thing to do something."
Paradise took the stick and slowly said, "I enchant this stick to go find me some bananas and bring them back here?" The stick flew out of her hand and returned with a bushel of bananas. "Wow."
"See? You are extremely powerful now. You can control anything. Well, maybe except living creatures." He looked puzzled and deep in thought.
"Why don't we try it out?" Paradise asked 
"What! No, that is a horrible-" 
"I enchant Tarantula the Rainwing to spin in circles ten times."
        --chapter--
Tarantula stood still then started spinning in circles. He looked like a freaked out scavenger.  Paradise tried to hide her giggles.
When he stopped, the look of horror on his face made Paradise realize she shouldn't have done that. His scales were pale with swirls of color bursting all over the place. He looked sick to his stomach, so she took a step back. 
It was silent. He just sat there staring at her, his body completely still. They sat there not moving a muscle.
   "Never do that again!" he shouted. "Never enchant others ever again, you understand me? That shouldn't be allowed to happen. You are too dangerous! What else can you do?"
"Well, I can breathe fire and spit venom and fly really fast and change the color of my scales to different shades of red, orange, yellow, and black." She answered.
"You inherited both of the tribe's abilities? That's too much power for one dragon to have. You must never use your power, okay? You could lose your soul." He took a deep breath and took a step away from her. "The more you use your power, the more you lose your soul. You have to be careful."
Paradise didn't know how to process his yelling. He seemed so angry at her for something she didn't do. She turned a light grey with dark orange streaks. She didn't want him to be mad at her. She wanted him to like her.
   "I'm sorry," he said, "I'm just really worried about you. You hold a lot of power, and it could. The sun was down and only one moon was visible in the sky. A jaguar was roaring off in the distance and an owl was hooting at its neighbor. There was a lot of noise in the rainforest. 
Paradise felt relaxed and calm, when a bolt of pain shot through here neck. She grasped her neck and hiss in agony. His father ran over to the pond and got some more plants. He applied them, but it didn't help. The pain wasn't too bad, but it was still uncomfortable. 
"We need to get you back to the doctors," he picked her up onto her feet. "But remember not to use your power, okay?" She nodded and lifted off.  
When they got there, most of the Rainwings were asleep. One of the doctors was awake sorting jars and newly collected herbs. 
He applied something to her neck and then rapped it in bandages. Her neck felt a little better, but she was tired and didn't really care. Her father returned back to his hut and promised to visit in the morning. 
Paradise wanted to try her powers again so she waited until all the Rainwings were asleep.
She got up and walked over to the little hurt Rainwing. She picked up a flower and held it above the Rainwing.
"I enchant this flower to allow this dragon to not be in pain caused from the injuries." She placed the flower down on the dragonet, and all of her muscle loosened. Paradise felt proud of herself for putting someone at ease. 
   She went to sleep and woke up to someone standing above her. It was Queen Glory and a dozen guards.
“Paradise, you’re under arrest for enchanting another dragon,” Glory said. 
“What?” Paradise sat up, looking at Glory.
“One of my Rainwings reported that you enchanted your father without hesitation. I can’t have someone that’s willing to do that without a second thought wander around through my Rainforest.” Glory flicked her tail and her guards moved in towards Paradise. Paradise had gotten out of situations like this before, so she knew what to do. 
She hissed at the guards before jumping on one. She jumped across their heads before flying out the door. Paradise flew through the Rainwing village before diving down into the forest. A few Rainwings were behind her, trying to catch her. She dodged through the trees as fast as she could. She did not feel like getting stuck in a prison for the first time. 
Paradise flew through the forest, losing the Rainwings on her tail. She knew the Rainwings would get tired eventually. As she flew through the trees, she remembered something.
The Mudwing dragonets, she thought, I forgot about them.
 
          --chapter--
Paradise flew back through the forest as fast as she could. She flew on and on, not seeing the Rainwing village anywhere. She decided to change direction after a while.
The sun went down in the East as when she heard dragon voices somewhere off in the distance. She bolted towards them, hoping they were friendly. 
Paradise arrived at the Nightwing village instead. There were Nightwings gathered all over the place. But there was a big group surrounded by a huge dragon.
This dragon had a bone earring in one ear and no other jewelry. He was three times the size of a full grown dragon. He was handing out random objects to random dragons. 
In the river behind him was a small Seawing dragonet talking to another Seawing. She was pale blue and pink. She, on the other talon, had lots of jewelry. Paradise wondered if she was royalty. 
Paradise turned her scales black with lighter grey under scales. She added some small yellow scales under her wings to look like stars. She made them look like a dragon made of stars taking flight. 
She crept between the buildings, looking for something valuable. She spotted a pot with constellations carved on it. It was made of marble and moon stones for the stars.
She snatched it up and hid behind a small bush across from the big dragon. 
"I enchant this pot to show me what any dragon is doing when I want to and to be able to hear what they're saying, when, um..." She noticed the pot was filled with water, which gave her an idea. "When the pot is filled with a liquid and any dragon sticks their talon in and thinks about who they want to hear, either their name or their face and features." The pot stood still. 
She noticed that it got more quiet than it was before. She peeked out from behind the bush and saw that the big dragon was sitting still, staring at her spot. He gave her a sly smile, then stood up and started walking towards her. 
Paradise jumped up and ran back into the forest, bringing the pot with her. The pot slowed her down, but not by much. 
She stopped far enough to still hear the dragons. She didn't hear any loud stomping so she guessed that he lost her. 
She turned around to leave, and there behind her, stood a really big dragon. Paradise yelped and leaped back. 
The big dragon chuckled and sat down nearly on a clean spot on the floor. 
"You are a jumpy little dragonet," he said with a smug smile. 
"I wouldn't be if you weren't coming after me," she snapped. "What do you want?"
"Now, now. No need to be aggressive." He leaned towards her. "How many times have you used your powers?" 
This shocked Paradise. How did he find out about that?
"According to my little spell, you've used it five times?" He kept smiling which was a little scary.
"Who are you and what do you mean by spell?" Paradise didn't want to admit she was Animus. "Magic isn't real. Obviously or else we would have the power to read minds." 
He gave her a wicked smile (he needs to pick a smile). "Well, obviously you wouldn't have any became you aren't a Nightwing."
"How dare you?" She said, "I'm pure Nightwing. The best tribe there ever was."
  "You sure do sound like a Nightwing. But we both know you aren't." They were almost nose to nose now and it made Paradise uncomfortable.
"Go away. I don't know what your- Ow!" He stepped on her tail, making her scales flash red then back to black. "That's just cheating. That hurt more than it probably should because your so big. Have you tried losing weight or something? You might get more likings that way." 
He laughed a little then looked her in the eyes. "I've never heard of the Rainwings having animuses. But I know all the Skywing animuses were executed. So how did this happen?"
"None of your business, that's what happened." She glared at him and took a step back 
"Oh, you will tell me what happened. I'm curious and I'm the most powerful dragon there ever was." He spread his wings, revealing a line of white scales along where his wing connects to his side. 
"Says who? I don't take orders from anyone. Except maybe Queen Ruby." He took a step towards her. 
"I'm the new Nightwing King and you shall do as I say," he glared down at her. "I enchant-"
"I enchant this stick to teleport me to the Rainwing village!" She held a stick in her talons, along with the pot. Almost instantly the earth shook and she was standing on a platform in the middle of the Rainwing village. 
She heard what sounded like a faint roar in the distance. It was probably the giant Nightwing. 
Paradise decided to use the pot to see what he was doing. She stuck her talon into the little water that was still there and thought about the giant smiling face she just encountered. 
The pot boiled for a bit and when it settled, she saw a huge dragon. He was mumbling to himself as he stomped through the forest. He didn't look like he was doing anything important. He made it back to the Nightwing village and put a friendly face on. 
Faker, she thought.
He just started handing out objects and putting spells on them. 
Paradise got bored and stirred the pot so the image disappeared. She threw the stick and started towards the nurses hut.
She was about to walk inside when she noticed two Seawings were inside. One was the pale one from earlier and the Seawing she was talking to.  
She was holding something in her talons and speaking to it. When she finished, the other Seawing looked completely shocked and shouted at her. Paradise couldn't hear them correctly because she was too far away. 
She heard loud wing beats and dove behind the hut. The huge dragon descended into the platform outside of the hut. He poked his head in and started talking to them.     
Paradise slowly crept away from the hut. She dove below the canopy and back up after she got a good distance away. 
She changed her scales to a bright yellow with black speckles that made her look like a flying banana. She carried the pot carefully as she flew over the Rainwings. 
She spotted a group of brown dragons poking at a couple of sleeping Rainwings. Paradise smiled and landed on their platform. 
"There you are!" called Inkberry. "We've been so worried. Where have you been for the last few days and what happened to your neck? Also, why are all the Rainwings sleeping? I mean, I know they're lazy but they all went to sleep at the same time. It's so weird."
"I think they're doing something called sun-time? It's where they all lay down in the sun and absorb it for energy or something." She poked the nearest sleeping Rainwing who just made a weird snoring noise and rolled over.
"Does that mean they're half plants?" She asked. "That would be really weird and cool at the same time." 
Paradise giggled and looked back towards the nurses hut to see if the big dragon was coming after her. He was gone and the village was peaceful. 
"We need to leave," she said. "The Queen is trying to arrest me for literally no reason. Also there is this big scary dragon after me."
"What does he want with you?" She asked. 
"Not sure," Paradise answered. "He asked me where I came from and I wouldn't so he was going to put a spell on me." That gave Paradise an idea.
"So he's a magic man?" Asked Adler.
"Pretty much." She said looking to see where he was. "But we really need to go now."
The Mudwing dragonets started walking towards the edge of the platform without hesitation. Paradise was happy they trusted her so much. She was glad she met them too. They were lots of fun and her trip would have been really boring without them. 
They all leaped into flight, one after another. They flew towards the ground for coverage. Then they headed towards the Mud Kingdom. On their way, they saw a fire off in the distance and hoped it wouldn't spread.  
They were flying when she realized something. "Guys. We need to go back." She said to the dragonets. "They have my father and I need to get him." She made a tight turn back towards the village.
When they got there, they decided to split up. Inkberry insisted that Paradise didn't go alone so she went with her. They looked everywhere until they spotted a platform with Rainwings guarding a tall Rainwing. 
"That's him," Paradise said. They landed on a platform a good distance away. She had an idea to get him free but she needed help. "Can you gather everyone and help me push them off? Have you ever rammed as hard as you can into someone?" 
"We used to play a game where we ran into each other. You know those mountain goat things and how they run as hard as they can into each other? That's what we were trying to do. It was stupid but fun." She gave Paradise a smile.
"Well," she said. "Wanna act like rams?"
  Inkberry leaped off the platform and headed towards the others. She returned with everyone gathered and explained the plan. 
"On my mark, we ran." Paradise said. "Three, two, one. Go!" They all flew as fast as they could towards the guards. Paradise hit one first and knocked them into another. The guards were confused as little dragonets ran into them. 
Paradise grabbed Tarantula by the arm and yanked him off the platform. They flew down and dodged every branch they could. They banked up when they saw the ground and headed towards the Mud Kingdom. 
Moments later, five Mudwing dragonets came flapping after them. They heard larger wing beats behind them, and flew faster.
A Rainwing leaped into Paradise's back and grabbed her wings, causing her to fall. They landed on a boulder, the Rainwing on top. 
Paradise pushed him off as the others came and landed next to her.  
"Are you okay?" asked Adler.
Paradise stood up and shook out her wings. "Yeah I'm fine but we need to get out of here-"
"Watch out!" Tarantula shouted as he leaped in front of her, getting black venom in his eye.
"No!" Paradise leaped forward to grab her father, dropping her magic pot. He twitched in agony as the venom melted his eye.  
He smiled at her, looking from his other eye. "P-Paradise." He said. "Live happy and remember to never let anything get in your way. Like I did." 
"No, no, no." She said. "You can't die! I only just met you. I'm telling you not to die!" 
"I love you Paradise." He said before closing his eyes.
Paradise held him in her arms, looking at his still body. She growled looking at the Rainwings, before blending into her background. The Rainwings looked around in confusion as she came up behind one, biting down onto its neck. He screamed trying to shake her off. She dragged her claws through his wings before leaping away to the next Rainwing. She scratched at it from all sides, causing them to bleed heavily. One of the Rainwings shot venom at where they thought she was, only to hit another one of the Rainwings. She was about to attack the last two, but they retreated with the injured ones. 
Paradise landed on the boulder, letting her colors fade between red and orange.
“What is wrong with you?” Adler said.
“What?” Paradise turned towards him.
“Why in three moons did you attack them?” he was somewhat glaring at her.
“They killed my father,” Paradise’s tail lashed angrily.
“That doesn’t mean you should attack them,” he argued.
“Well how would you feel if someone killed one of them?” Paradise challenged.
“I wouldn’t try and kill the dragon that did,” Adler sat up straight and spread his wings, shielding his siblings.
     "Fine!" She said. "I don't care anyway." She started to spread her wings, "You coming or not?" No one answered. She took off into the trees and headed towards the Nightwing Village. She had some unfinished business to attend. 
When she got there, the big dragon was nowhere in sight. She decided to sleep behind a small hut. She didn't sleep well, it was uncomfortable and she kept having nightmares. 
She woke up to the sound of flapping. She looked up and saw the big dragon leading a cloud of Nightwings into the sky. 
Paradise changed her scales to look like a Nightwing and took off.
"Wait!" shouted a familiar voice. Paradise turned around and saw the Mudwings flap towards her. 
"We're sorry." Inkberry said. "We realized you just lost someone you love and you didn't know who to take your anger out on. I mean, obviously the dragons who killed him but still. We realized you were probably going through a lot and decided to forgive you."
"'She' decided to forgive you," Cypress said 
"We all agreed. I convinced them." She said poking him with her tail then turned back to Paradise. "We want to come with you."
"Are you sure?" Paradise asked. "It's probably going to be dangerous." 
"Yup," she said. "Absolutely positive."
"Okay," Paradise smiled at her. "But you can't fly with me. I'm guessing this is a Nightwing only party. You have to fly near the ground." They all nodded and waited for her to join the group before following. 
The group of Nightwings flew towards the Sand Kingdom. They went along the edge of the continent near the ocean. Paradise had only seen the ocean once when she followed the river there. The smell of salt filled the air as they flew on. 
The Mudwings were well hidden. She lost them a couple of times and had to give them a signal and they would pop out of the bushes then back down. 
They flew all day and Paradise decided to have a chat with the king. 
"My name is Paradise and I got my powers from my mother." She said as she flew up beside him. 
"So you finally decide to follow orders," he said. 
"No," she said. "I've decided to make an alliance."
"And who decided this?" He said.
"Me." She kept her gaze straight ahead. 
"Why?" he asked.
"I want the same thing you want," she answered.
"Power?"
"Revenge," she looked him in the eyes. He looked like he could see right through her. It was a little unsettling, but she stood her ground. 
"I'm sorry about your father," he said. "I killed my father. He deserved every bit of it."
 "How did you know about my father?" Paradise was surprised he guessed. No one knew that her father had died except the Mudwings and the Rainwing guards. 
"Mind reading," he said, acting like his mind was blown. "Dragons have forgotten about the power the moon gives Nightwing eggs. I got both mind reading and being able to see the future." He grinned at her, making her uneasy. "Your future holds many outcomes. But one shines above them all. You have either a good future ahead or it ends in fatality. It's up to you."
He flew on not saying a word. Paradise was tired so she decided to fly on to his back and sit down.
"What are you doing?" He asked, shaking a little. 
"I'm tired so I decided I'm going to rest up here. You're the size of an island, I think you'll be fine," she smiled down at him. "Besides you owe me for threatening me."
"I don't owe you anything," he said. 
"Yes you do." He immediately spun in circles, almost shaking her off. Paradise laughed when he straightened out again. "You know, you're not so bad. We might make a decent alliance."
"So it's officially an alliance," he said. "With what army?"
"Yours," she said enthusiastically. "When I need it, I ask and you grant me the permission to use some of them."
 "I hope you don't mind someone else joining our little alliance." He said, twitching a little.
"Who?" She asked.
"Vulture," he said.
"Vulture?" She gave him a skeptical look. "Sounds like a creepy stalker to me."
"No, I'm the creepy stalker," he laughed. "It's in my name after all. It's a pleasure to meet you Paradise. My name's Darkstalker."
She stared at him, a little surprised. "Well that makes sense. You have to be centuries old to get that big. You also have advanced mind reading and foresight." 
"How did you figure that out?" He asked.
"You can see multiple futures, and what I've heard, most dragons don't have that. Resulting in having advanced mind reading" she thought for a second about the information she told her. "You must have hatched under three moons because you said the moons gave you your powers so if you had a third then it would have resulted in advanced powers."
"You're smarter than you seem, Paradise," he chuckled. "Did you ever go to school?"
"School," she said, slapping her for head. "I was supposed to but I completely forgot. I found this Seawing who helped me read the scroll right after getting accepted into the school. Then I decided to go to find my father. Then-" 
"Okay, okay," he interrupted. "I know. I saw it in your mind."
"Well that's rude. You shouldn't be looking into dragon's thoughts like that. It's called privacy." He puffed smoke at his horns. 
"I try not," he said. "But it's so fun listening to different dragons' thoughts. It's like reading a weird scroll."
"I don't think it should be fun to hear dragon's thoughts." She poked his shoulder hard, sending a shot of pain through her arm. "Ow! What's wrong with your scales?"
"They're impenetrable," he laughed. "Hard as diamonds. They saved my life once. Smart enchantment, I put a spell on my scales, never been done before."
"Aren't you worried about your soul?" She asked. She didn't know much about souls and magic, but she knew it was dangerous. According to her father.
“Yes," he said, trying to look at her. "And you just got sad."
"How do you know?" She snapped.
"Your mind, and according to your studies, pale grey means sad." He smiled at her. She looked down and saw that her scales were rippling pale grey. 
"Oh! Guess what? I figured out that if I'm really angry then I can turn invisible. Or is it when I'm sad? Maybe it's when I'm strongly feeling something." She thought for a moment about that theory.
"Well it makes sense." He said. "Rainwings change their scales depending on feelings. So, you could be hiding so dragons don't know what you're feeling?" He made a good point. 
"Maybe." It was getting dark now. "Where are we going anyway?" 
"The old Night Kingdom." He said. "It's at the peninsula of Phyria."
"No wonder no one goes there. I think everyone just forgets it's even there." She looked off into the distance, trying to find it. 
“Well that's just sad." He huffed. "Everyone knew where we were during my time. Most respected tribe there was."
"Well know the Skywings are. You had your time, it's someone else's turn." She smiled at him.
"Actually, I think it might be the disgusting Icewings." Smoke rose from his snout.
"What's wrong with the Icewings?" Paradise knew the two tribes disliked each other, but not as much as he did.
"The Nightwings and Icewings have always hated each other." He glared forward and beat his wings harder. He was silent for a while and it made Paradise feel awkward.
"So," she said. "What does the Night Kingdom look like?"
 "It's absolutely beautiful," he said. He started explaining the structure of the palace and the layout of the Kingdom. 
He talked for the rest of the day until he decided to land and rest for the night. Paradise had no problem falling asleep. Being surrounded by dragons who didn't see you as a freak felt like she was wanted. They didn't know she was a hybrid or ever part Rainwing, but it didn't matter. She felt like she belonged and not lonely. 
What's he up to now? she thought as she got up. She turned towards the giant dragon winging its way along the shore. She waited until he was a good distance away. 
She was about to take off when she saw a small green shape following him. Paradise followed them, turning black. She flew fast trying to keep up, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
They flew for a while, until they made it to the peninsula. They flew over what looked like an old battle field, littered with old bones. 
There was a zapping feeling as she flew past it. It made her body tense up and almost fall out of the sky. It was unsettling and she was confused why it happened.
She flew on, following the two dragons. They flew towards an old, broken down building. Most of the towers had fallen and so had some of the buildings. It was covered in vines and other plants. 
They landed near an opening walking inside. Paradise slowly landed shortly after they did. 
She walked inside to see it looked like the outside. There were multiple doors and old drawings hanging on the wall. Paradise thought it was a school but she wasn't sure. 
As they walked along, she saw that in some rooms, there were tables with supplies that looked like they would break at any moment. 
They made it to a courtyard with trees to practice flying and benches to rest on. It had a circle of classrooms around it. Darkstalker walked towards a specific class. He stood in front of a picture and placed his talon on it. The dust swirled away revealing a horribly proportioned painting of a dragon. 
Darkstalker looked sad as he observed the picture. She wanted to know what he was thinking. She thought of enchanting something, but she was afraid he'd notice.
The Seawing was watching him too. Darkstalker didn't seem to notice him standing so close to him. It was weird, if he was standing that close to her, she would have noticed. 
Darkstalker turned around towards the trees. Paradise jumped onto a tree trunk and scrambled up until she was hidden by the leaves. He sat down on a bench at the bottom of her tree. He was looking down at his talons, crying. 
Paradise felt so much pity for him, she turned invisible. She climbed closer knowing they wouldn't see her. She clung to the tree a dragon length away from Darkstalker. He lifted his head to look at the moons.
He still didn't look at the Seawing or even acknowledge he was there. 
The Seawing looked around and picked up a marble that looked like a small moon. He placed it underneath Darkstalker's snout and backed up. 
When Darkstalker looked back down and saw the marble, he immediately snatched it up and started looking around frantically. 
"Clearsight?" He said. Paradise realized that the painting must be what he drew when he went here centuries ago and Clearsight must be the dragon in the picture. “Clearsight?”
Paradise thought it was a dirty trick to play on him. She desperately wanted to melt the Seawings face off, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
“Clearsight,” Darkstalker stepped into the moonlight, reflecting it off of the silver scale behind his eye, “if you’re here, speak to me. Please, please speak to me.” Darkstalker looked around with hope. She could see the Seawing felt guilty.
“Then listen,” he said, breaking the silence. “I won’t hurt you. I would never hurt you. I forgive you. I know you were scared. I saw everything you were afraid of in that last moment when you --- when you put the bracelet on me.” His voice cracked as he continued. “I’m sorry I put that spell on you.” He rubbed his talons on his forehead.
“If you come back to me,” he said to the shadows, “I promise I’ll never enchant your mind again. I promise I’ll listen to you this time. We can choose the best future together.” A small laugh escaped his mouth. “I could use your help with what you’ve left me. A ruined city, a weak and broken tribe. You'd be their Queen Clearsight --- doesn’t that sound alright now? When you have the crown without anyone having to die? It’s just waiting for us, Clearsight.”
He began to pace. “You should have to help fix this. Do you see what you did when you betrayed me? It’s all gone--- our tribes power, our kingdom. Our beautiful future. You did this to our whole tribe, not just me.”
Darkstalker started to rip the plants out of the ground that were in his path. “Clearsight. I--- I keep looking at all my new possible futures. Millions of possibilities, but they’re all empty. They’re empty without you. I have no one, Clearsight. All I can see around me, as far as the future unrolls, are slaves and soldiers.” A shiver ran down Paradise’s spine.
Darkstalker stopped and said quietly, “I know you can’t be out there. You’re not in any of my futures. But please, Clearsight--- please come back and tell me there’s still hope for us.”
Darkstalker paused for a very long time. After a while, he lifted the marble and glared at it, closing his fist tightly around it. “I’m a sentimental idiot. You’re not here. You could have been if you waited another day or two. I would have made you immortal, Clearsight. We could have been together forever.”
He began to pace again. “So what did you do instead? Did you go back to Fathom? Did you two laugh at the wonderful trick you played on me? Did you let him cast spells for you? That sneaking serpent of a Seawing. All high and mighty about protecting his soul and keeping his oath--- until it comes to betraying his best friend. Then it’s sure, why not. It’s full speed ahead to sleeping spells and convincing and lies.”
He stopped pacing again. “No. You loved me. I know that was true. Fathom talked you into doing this to me. He’s the traitor. He’s the one I’ll never forgive.” Darkstalker chucked the marble at the tree Paradise was on, making it split in half. She jumped to the next tree before she came down with the last one. Paradise looked up just in time to see Darkstalker lift off into the sky.
Paradise leaped after him into the sky. He flew fast back towards the camp. She flew as fast as she could after him. When she caught up she landed on his back causing him to twist his head around and breathe fire. Paradise dodged and grabbed on tightly. He spun in circles and shot another blast. 
 "Hey it's just me!" She said turning a bright yellow so he could see her. He glared at her then continued flying. He snorted. His wing beats were uneven causing him to be a little lopsided. 
"Look I know you don't want to talk about it but you looked really sad. Maybe you should talk about it." He didn't answer. He stopped and spun around hard. It caught her off guard causing her to fall off.
"You." He said glaring at her when she caught her balance. "You placed the marble there. You tricked me." 
"What, no!" She said before he shot a blast of fire at her. "I came there when you picked up the marble. I didn't see anything before that, I promise." That was a lie. She didn't know why she didn't want to tell him about the Seawing. She realized she could read her mind.
Does he trust me? I hope he realizes that I'm telling the truth, she thought. She was making up things to make her seem innocent. Eventually he turned away and flew away from her. 
Paradise followed shortly after, keeping her distance. When she returned she decided to get some sleep. Someone rolled into her spot so she slept next to a slightly-older-than-her Nightwing. She couldn't see what he looked like in the dark, but he kept twitching. She looked like a Nightwing and went to sleep. 
She woke up face to face with the Nightwing next to her. His eyes were open and glaring. She jumped away from him. 
"You?" She said.
"You." He said with so much hatred. This was the Nightwing dragonet she met when she first came to the Rainforest. His tail was crooked and he had all the scars from before. "You tricked me. You're not even a Nightwing. You're an ungrateful Rainwing."
"First off, Rainwings aren't the ungrateful ones. You are, for complaining about the place they let you live in when your home just exploded. Second, I'm not just a Rainwing. I'm part Skywing too." She glared at him and bared her fangs.
"So what. You don't belong here. You have no right to enter the Night Kingdom." He spat.
"Too bad," he slashed out at her. She dodged, rolled under his wing and slashed his side. He growled in pain and tried scratching her tail. 
"Hey calm down guys. There's no need to fight." A beautiful Nightwing stood next to her attacker. Her eyes were a dark blue with a light blue center. She had a long elegant neck and wings. Her voice was soft and kind in a way Paradise never expected from a Nightwing. "Hi, I'm Soulbreaker." She said to Paradise.
"I'm Paradise." Paradise understood why grumpy over here loves this dragon. 
"That's not a normal Nightwing name," she giggled.
"Because she isn't a Nightwing at all. She’s a Rainwing." He grumbled.
"I told you, I'm not just Rainwing. I'm part Skywing." She snapped. "And before you say it, I have every right to be here because if my memory serves me right, Darkstalker said anyone could come. Not every Nightwing." She grinned at him menacingly, knowing she won this fight. 
"Don't worry," Soulbreaker said. "I'm fine with you coming along. I would've stayed in the Rainforest but Deathblaze asked me to come." She nudged his shoulder, earning a smile.
"Why is your name Deathblaze?" Paradise asked.
"I hatched on the same day the volcano erupted. My parents thought it was a 'proper name' or something." He rolled his eyes and sat down. 
  "In case you were wondering, my parents named me that because my eyes have darkness on them but in the middle shows some light. Like darkness eating the happiest of souls." Soulbreaker described. She was right that Paradise was curious and that made sense.
In the distance, Darkstalker took off towards the Night Kingdom with everyone following. Paradise winced at the thought of Darkstalker. She was afraid he was still mad at her. 
"You can come with us." Soulbreaker offered. "You seem pretty okay to tag along."
"What, no." Deathblaze said. "She is not coming. She hurt me, made herself look like you to trick me, and she isn't even a Nightwing. Why would we hang out with a Rainwing?" 
"I'm also part Skywing," she reminded him.
"You never want to talk to anyone," Soulbreaker said affectionately. "Give her a chance. She might not be as bad as you think she is." They stared into each other's eyes for a while before he gave in.
“Fine," he sighed. "Only if she doesn't trick me again." 
"Deal," Paradise said and leaped into the air. 
They flew after the Nightwing tribe, catching up quickly. It didn't take long to make it to the Night Kingdom. It looked older and more destroyed in the light. The two Nightwings were flying fast towards their new home. 
Paradise flew after them trying to catch up. She saw the school she went to last night. 
I hope he's not still mad at me, she thought. Dragons started to spread out in all directions. Paradise hovered in place as dragons soared past. 
When the dragons cleared, she found Darkstalker in front over. She was startled and lost her balance. She caught herself and looked up to face him. 
"I'm not mad at you," he breathed. "I've been thinking about it and I guess you're innocent. I believe you." 
"Thank you," she said, smiling up at him "Although I have a quick question."
"What?" He said. 
"Can you teach me how to be Animus? I'm new to the experience and I don't want to lose my soul." She smiled nervously at him. 
"Of course," he said with a caring smile. He placed his talon on her forehead and she went into a trance.
       ---Chapter---
Out, she thought. Need out. She pushed outward with her talons. The walls around her gave away to reveal a sliver of sun shining in her eyes. She moved out of the way and chirped. 
The smell of food moved her out of her nest. She found a pile of food to eat. She nawed one fruit that was orange with a green base. The skin was hard but she got through.
She got bored and moved on. She went back to her nest and found a shiny gold and red thing. She tried chewing but it was too hard. She left it alone and found a tan object that had many layers. It didn't look good so she avoided it. 
She decided to go towards the light. She crawled into a colorful world. There was a weird flappy thing that she ate in one bite. There were small colorful sun's everywhere, too. She heard a loud rushing noise and decided to stay away from that. 
She went back inside and curled up in her nest and fell asleep. 
Time zipped past her in a colorful display. She woke up to the sun just coming above the horizon coming. She was hungry again and went out to try and find food. She'd been surviving the last two years on birds that landed here and occasional fish. She also ate all the flowers on this island of hers.
She'd been practicing her flying lately and was able to go a few inches up before tiring. She was going to try and fly across the river. 
She walked up to the edge of the water and spread her wings. She beat her wings as hard as she could. Finally, her talons left the dirt. 
She flapped towards the other edge of the water. She was half way there when her wings started to hurt. Her flying became uneven and she fell into the water below. 
She came up sputtering. She didn't know how to swim and she couldn't fly out. She kept sinking below the surface, breathing in water, then returning to the top to cough it out. 
The river seemed to slow the father down she went,  but she still couldn't get to shore. Her body gave up and sunk down into the river, knowing it wouldn't return to the top. 
A blurry green shape dove into the water and grabbed her. They came to the surface and onto her small island. She coughed up a lot of water then layed on her back. The green dragon stood over her with a smile. 
"Hi," he said. His eyes were bright blue against his light green scales. 
"You look funny," she said back.
"I do not," he growled. "I'm a Seawing prince. And all Seawing princes are pretty." He sat back. 
"Oh," she said. "I guess you are kind of pretty with your shiney scales." 
"My name’s Angler," he smiled. "What's yours?"
"I don't have one," she said.
"Oh. Well I hope one day you find out." They heard a roar above which made her scales change. "Ooo, pretty. Well I have to go now." He took off into the sky and joined a group of other blue and green dragons. 
Time went by again in a different pattern of colors. 
Now she was standing on the island outside her cave watching a small green dragonet fly down to her. 
"I'm back!" He said as he landed. 
"But I thought you left." She said in confusion. 
"Well now I'm back." He smiled. "Let's play."
   Time went by to show them playing. Each time time stopped, they were playing. 
"I'm leaving forever now," he said sadly. "My uncle is done spying so we have to leave.
She had known this dragonet for months, and he came to play each day. "Can't you come back?" She asked.
"No, they said I run off too much and I can't go scouting again." He sighed.
"Bye then," she gave him a hug.
"Bye. If we ever meet again, can I call you Paradise?” he asked, returning the hug.
“Yes,” she said. They smiled at each other before he flew off.
Time flew by.
She woke up in the Sky Palace on top of a stall full of fresh cooked meat. She leaped down and snatched a few prices before leaping into the air. 
It was the first time she'd stolen, but she was only four and had no other way to get food. It was hard to find fruit and she was bad at hunting.
Time went by to show her standing in front of Queen Thorn. Then in front of Queen Ruby, then watching her father jump in front of her a venom landed on his eye. 
Darkstalker was laughing with her, then crying as she watched him hold the marble. 
Then it was black. 
    ---chapter---
Her back hurt and she heard strange voices. She opened her eyes to find Darkstalker passed out, sprawled across rocks while Nightwings surrounded him. 
He growled then slowly sat up. He looked like he was in some other world. He blinked and looked over at Paradise.
A Nightwing stomped over to her yelling, "What did you do to our new king?" Then the dragon flew up in the air as Paradise used her powers to choke him. 
"What did you do to me?" She growled at Darkstalker. The dragon was gasping for air as three others charged at her. She flung them against the walls of the canyon.
It took awhile for Darkstalker to answer. “I did nothing.”
She growled, leaping at him, knocking him over. She stood on top of him, glaring at him. “What did you do to me?”
“You know you can’t hurt me,” he smiled slyly at her.
“No,” she said. “But I can hurt your tribe.” The Nightwings around them began to choke. Darkstalker started to look a little worried.
“Let them go,” he ordered.
“And what are you going to do if I don’t?” Paradise stared him down. 
“I was looking into your past,” he admitted.
“What for?” she asked, ignoring the dragons behind her.
“To see why you’re such a sad dragonet and why you are the way you are. Now let them go,” he glared at her. She got off of him as the dragons around them gasped as she let them go.
Darkstalker stood up and looked at the Nightwings around him. “I enchant everyone here to forget what happened in this canyon and to go back to exploring the city.” The Nightwings nodded, flying out of the canyon. 
“Can’t admit to your own tribe that you lost,” Paradise nagged him. He snorted before flying away.
Paradise flew out of the canyon shortly after. She looked around and spotted a green figure standing on a platform. She flew over to it, realizing it was Angler. She landed in front of him.
“You came,” she said calmly.
“We found him in the forest,” Cypress said. “He was following us.”
Paradise ignored him and took a step towards him. Now that she remembers their past together, she felt a connection to him. They stared at each other for a while. Paradise felt a wave of happiness at the fact that he came, causing her to turn invisible.
He blinked in confusion. 
"This happens all the time now," she sighed. He smiled in an understanding way. 
"Okay enough with the love fest and let's go exploring." Deathblaze said, stepping in between. Angler and Paradise gave each other embarrassed looks. 
Deathblaze soared towards what looked like a palace. They all followed close behind as he went behind it. They landed near a tall building with scroll shaped columns in front of the entrance. 
"A library?" Inkberry guessed. 
"Boring," Cypress complained. "Let's see what's behind it." He started walking towards the edge.
It was a very big library that took a bit to get around. Behind it was a cliff that led down into a canyon. 
"There's nothing here, let's go," Deathblaze said.
"No, no, wait," Cypress was leaning over the edge of the cliff. He spread his wings and floated down to the bottom. They all followed shortly after he landed. 
He walked on ahead along the wall. It narrowed the farther they went. It eventually led to a dead end littered with old wood.
"Told you. Let's go back now," Deathblaze turned to go as Cypress stepped down and fell through the ground.
"Cypress!" They all said in union. They ran over to the edge and peered down.
"I'm okay!" He shouted up. "It's just really dark." They sighed then leaped down with him. 
When they got there Paradise breathed a small spurt of flame. It was a small cave with a desk at the end covered in scrolls. There were a few candles here and there so they lit them. 
A few walked over to the desk and started going through the stuff. Paradise was looking over a pile of papers while Cypress was going through the drawers.
"They're prophecies," Paradise said. "Listen, 'Shallow stream of claws, catches prey from the strongest of winds.' What does that mean?"
"To cryptic for me," Deathblaze snorted. He stuck his claw behind a candle and the wall moved aside. He leaped back in surprise knocking over a shelf. 
Everyone gathered to look inside. There was a hole in the roof shining light down onto a tall stone. The stone had words carved down the side. 
"What's it say?" Asked Adler. "I can't read so I don't know."
"'Young of two blood, power of three,'" Soulbreaker recited. "'Fangs of ash takes the love,
Seeks to destroy the ones unseen,
Skill from the darkest soul,
Empties the light that filled the bowl,
Controls the minds, 
Holding the binds,
Fly towards the shifted balance,
Or all will be lost to the hidden talons.' Well that's interesting. What does it mean?" 
"Beats me?" Cypress said then giggled. "No pun intended."
"I don't get it," Angler said as they all walked away. 
 "Oh come on guys that was a good one," Cypress complained. "Dragons have wing beats. 'Beats' me? Get it? You guys are boring."
They flew out of the hole and out of the canyon. They spent the rest of the day sightseeing and talking to random Nightwings they met. Paradise asked them to avoid Darkstalker. They didn't ask questions and continued. While they were flying, Paradise noticed the two Seawings leave. They didn't go together, it was more of the green one chasing the pink one. They eventually got bored and decided to rest for the night. 
They found a room in the palace to share. It was dusty but there was a bed and blankets to sleep on. There was a window with a view of the library and a garden. Paradise slept closest to the window. For some reason she always liked sleeping in the moonlight. 
They fell asleep fast but Paradise heard talon steps circling the outer edge of the room. 
"Pace, pace, pace," Paradise said, startling Angler. "What are you so worried about?" She lifted her head and looked at him.
"It's just..." He looked into her eyes, hopeful. "It's nothing. I'm fine."
"I remember," she said. He looked at her confused but happy. "I found out a weird way, but I remember." She got up and stood in front of him. "You were the only friend I ever had. The only dragon who saw me as a dragon and not a freak hybrid. The only one who jumped into the river to pull me out. The only one who came to see me by the river, on that small island to play."
He stared at her, a small smile sneaking into his face. He lightly brushed his wing tips with her. They're tails entwined together as their eyes locked. The moon was at its highest point shining light onto their talons. 
"I'm worried about you," he said. 
"I know," they stared at each other for a while.
Someone giggled followed by a quiet shushing. Paradise smiled at the sleeping dragons then turned back to Angler.
"Let's go back to bed," she said. They walked back to they're sleeping spots and laid down. Angler chose a spot closest to her and settled down. 
They fell asleep and woke up curled next to each other. It made Paradise uncomfortable because she'd always slept by herself. 
The sun was almost halfway in the sky, shining through the open window. She spread her wings and let the sun soak into her scales. She walked onto the balcony, sitting down, placing her tail across her talons. . 
"Good morning love bird," Deathblaze said as he came and sat next to her. 
"Look who's talking Mr. Freak-Out-And-Go-Find-My-True-Love," she smiled back.
"That's fair," he turned towards the sun and relaxed his muscles. "I've never seen the sun until we moved to the rainforest. I grew up with dark clouds and smoke. After eight years, I finally get to see the sun and real trees."
"I grew up stuck on an island for three years with only a few birds here and there. It was really lonely." Next to her Deathblaze gave her a growl 
"Three years isn't anything compared to what we had to do," he turned and glared at her. "I only got one bird a month for eight years. Don't talk about how bad your life was. You didn't have to go through anything compared to me."
"How do you know what I've been through," she stood up and returned the glare. "I was alone all my life, known as a freak hybrid. I had to steal and hurt dragons to get what I needed to survive. I had to get rejected by a friend. I had to trick people into thinking I'm someone else so I don't get hurt. I'm the one who got shot with venom by my own family. I'm the one who had to watch my father get killed in front of me as he tried to save me. And I'm the one with some Animus magic that can control dragons and get arrested for inheriting something I didn't want." Horror struck Deathblaze's as she mentioned the Animus magic. 
He took a step back. "You're an animus? You can control dragons? How could I ever have trusted you in the first place. Why would you even test to see if you could control a dragon?" He hissed. "You're a monster that does what it wants to get what it wants."
"Didn't I just tell you I didn't like doing it? You're just like everyone else, you just look on the outside." She growled.
"No," he said. "I see the truth and what a monster you truly are." Paradise leaped at him, teeth bared.
She knocked him into the rail of the balcony. He scratched at her side drawing a little blood. She gripped his shoulders and pulled him over the edge of the balcony with her. 
They clawed at each other in the air as they fell. Paradise plastered his wings to his side with hers. She had a tight grip on his neck with her teeth. He was clawing at her underbelly with his back claws. 
They were almost to the ground when she let go of him to catch herself. He caught himself but still landed hard on the ground. 
Paradise turned invisible and dove down onto him. She bit the back of his neck and gripped him tight. He tried shaking her off but she held on. She decided to let go and flew up so he wouldn't claw her.     
She silently landed near him watching him look for her. 
"Come out you stupid Rainwing! Stop hiding and fight!" He yelled.
Paradise gathered up a breath of fire when she heard wing beats coming towards them. She looked up and saw her friends flying down towards them.
A sudden wind hit Paradise, almost knocking her over. She gripped the ground as it whipped around her, making her scales visible again. 
“Bring them here,” she heard Darkstalker’s voice growl. “Every animus dragon in all seven tribes. Bring them to my throne room right now.” The world around her folded into itself, making her appear in front of Darkstalker.
                       ---Chapter---
    Paradise freaked out, turning her scales invisible. But something forced her to turn back. She looked around to see three other dragons standing in front of her. There was a small Sandwing that was behind Darkstalker’s throne but she quickly disappeared. There was a Nightwing. Or what was left of one, he was partly made of stone. And the two Seawings Paradise kept seeing. The green one gave Paradise a weird look and she returned it. 
“I enchant this room so that no one can cast any spells while they’re in here except me,” Darkstalker growled. He stood over the pale Seawing. “Where’s your necklace?”
“I lost it,” she answered. “I’ll make another one, don’t worry.”
“Darkstalker,” Paradise interrupted. “Who are all these dragons?”
“Oh, my apologies,” Darkstalker chuckled. “This is princess Anemone. Anemone, meet Paradise.”
Anemone was dragged out of the topic of whatever occurred between her and Darkstalker and looked at Paradise. “What are you supposed to be, some sort of hybrid?”
“Anemone!” The green Seawing exclaimed.
“What?” Anemone said like she was innocent.
“I’m a Skywing-Rainwing hybrid. And who are you calling hybrid? With your coloration you could be part Skywing as well,” Paradise pointed out.
“How dare you,” she hissed. “I am princess of the Seawings and you will show me some respect.”
“And i’m an outlaw of every kingdom,” Paradise said.
“Nobody cares about lowly criminals,” Anemone’’s glare had so much hate in it it could kill a flock of birds.
“At least I’m wanted. There’s even posters to prove it,” she sat down and swept her tail over her talons.
“Why you-” Darkstalker put a talon in front of Anemone before she could do anything.
“Now, now, girls. Let’s not do anything we will regret,” Darkstalker looked slightly amused by their fight.
“I wont regret ripping her snotty face to pieces,” Anemone hissed.
“No but you might regret getting you pretty princess talons dirty,” Paradise said.
“How is this brat an animus?!” Anemone shouted. “She doesn’t even have the genes for it.”
“Actually I do,” Paradise said before Darkstalker could. “My mother was an animus and she was a Skywing. Yeah, skywings killed animi but she didn’t even know she was one until right before she died.”
Anemone didn't say anything. There was an awkward silence between everyone for some reason. Darkstalker was the one to break the silence.
“Anyway, the other animus is Stonemover,” Darkstalker pointed at the half stone dragon, who seemed to be lost in his own mind.
“And what about that one?” Paradise asked, pointing at the green seawing. The Seawing looked scared and shook his head.
“Which one?” Darkstalker asked, looking at where she was pointing.
Paradise gave the seawing a confused look. “There’s a Seawing right there.”
Darkstalker looked at Anemone who quickly looked away. “So that’s who you were fighting,” he hissed. “Paradise. Reveal the Seawing for me.”
“You don’t tell me what to do,” Paradise glared at him.
“Do it,” he said sternly.
Paradise rolled her eyes then walked over to the Seawing. “So how are you hiding so I can get rid of it?”
The Seawing looked scared then sighed. He pulled a stick out of a bag that was hung over his shoulder. “Give this to my sister, Anemone. It will protect her from Darkstalker.”
“Darkstalker? What’s wrong with him?” Paradise asked. She felt Darkstalker give her a weird look.
“Just give it to her, please,” the Seawing held out the stick. Paradise hesitated and took the stick. 
She turned back to Darkstalker who looked like he just got hit in the face. He stared off into the distance, his eyes with a white glaze over them. After a few seconds, he blinked and looked at the Seawing. 
“Turtle,” he tried the word. “Yes, I had lots of plans for you before you did that little trick with the stick. Very clever.”
Paradise looked at the stick. “This thing?” Darkstalker completely ignored her. “Hello? Don’t ignore me.”
Turtle looked at her and pointed at the stick. She looked down at it. This must have been how he hid from him.
 
Paradise was shocked. She was tempted to rip Darkstalker in half, but she kept her ground. Guards dragged the sad dragonet away as Darkstalker turned back to his throne. 
"There is something really wrong with you," she said, changing back to normal.
"There you are," he said with a smile, "Technically you're a threat to. You almost killed half of the Nightwing population. You're powerful for just learning about your power."
"Stop looking into my mind," she walked alongside him with a scowl on her face. 
"You seem grumpy. You shouldn't let that Nightwing define who you are." He smiled.
"What did I just say?" She glared at him.
"Is that a threat? Because if you recall, you can't hurt me," he gave her a smug look.
"And if I recall, I can hurt your subjects," she returned the look, making him frown.
"You're really starting to bug me," he sat down onto his throne. 
"How about I make you a deal? You train me, and I leave you alone forever," she offered.
"Very well," he said almost instantly. "Although you would be a great addition to my army."
"I serve no one," she snapped. 
"I know," he got off his throne. "Okay lesson one, be careful about how many you cast. Cast to many and you lose your soul and become evil, blah blah blah." He started to circle her slowly. "Lesson two, careful how you word your spells, each word can affect the outcome of a spell. Lesson three, you can't cast spells on other dragons, it doesn't work."
   "Lies," Paradise interrupted. "I've already tried and it does work. Also how did you make everyone forget about what happened in the canyon? You specifically said 'I enchant all of you'. How do you explain that? I was also sitting here the whole time this went on."
"So you've already found out. Just trying to limit the amount of dragons who know that," he said innocently.
"No you aren’t" She stopped him again. "You just don't want me to know I'm more powerful than I think. And you don't want me controlling anyone you don't want me to."
"I'm beginning to think you have mind reading powers." He smiled. "Okay, next, you can't cast spells on me. I enchanted myself to be immune to any spells besides mine.". He stopped in front of her. "Now, let's test it. Do you have anything valuable?"
Paradise reached up and unclipped her earring. "What do you want with it?"
"I'm going to make a protection spell to protect your soul." He reached for the earring.
Paradise snatched it away. "And how do I know you won't add anything else in there? Why don't I do it myself?"
"Because then you'd lose part of your soul and I already have a protection spell," he pointed out. He grabbed the earring and started whispering to it. "There, all done."
He handed it back to Paradise. She clipped it on and stared at him.
"I don't feel anything," she said.
"You're not supposed to. It's just there," he grabbed a nearby vine and ripped it off the wall. "Enchant this to do something."
Paradise held the vine in her talons and whispered, "I enchant this vine to become a ten foot long snake."
The vine grew and stretched. When it was done, a green snake rose and stared into Paradise's eyes, hissing. It jerked at her but Paradise caught it in her talons and bit down on its neck, breaking it. 
"Okay, not what I was expecting but okay." Darkstalker said. "By the way that was horrible fighting."
"What are you talking about? All I had to do was grab it and kill it. Wasn't that hard," Paradise tried eating the snake still in her hand but it tasted like plants.
"Yeah, but the way you grabbed it, it could have slipped. Also, when you bite something, you should be able to kill it instantly. That was slow." Darkstalker judged. 
"Then what is the right way?" She leaped at him, looking for a reaction. 
He grabbed her shoulders and lightly put his jaws around her neck instantly. He put her down in front of him. 
"That's how," he smiled at her. "Again."
They trained for the rest of the day. He taught her how to attack before your opponent could react. They talked and told stories. They talked about the times they had to fight and how they got into the situation. Then he invited her to be a special guest at his party that night. 
"I want you to meet someone. He's going to be part of our alliance," he explained.
"But I've never even been to a party. I don't know how to dance or sing or interact with other dragons. I'll just look like a weirdo," she complained.
"Don't worry. You'll be an honorary guest," that made Paradise decide to come because he was willing to give her that privilege so she would come. Then he went off to invite someone else and told her to meet him in the courtyard. 
She started towards the courtyard, making herself look like a Nightwing. When she got there, there were flowers hung from every ledge and crack. Torches were lit, giving it an eerie glow. A throne was at the front, overlooking the dance floor. A few Nightwings were setting up instruments in one corner while others were setting the tables with food. Paradise decided to go and stand next to the throne and wait for Darkstalker.
Paradise and Darkstalker have had some ups and downs, but Paradise was starting to like him. He could be a little annoying and bossy and assuming, but he's better now. He's willing to take his time out of his day to teach her skills she didn't ask for and willing to become a friend even though they got off to a rough start. She was still unsettle about what happened in the throne room, but tried to ignore it.
After a while, Darkstalker walked into the courtyard, followed by a tall Sandwing with skull tattoos everywhere. More Nightwings followed.
"Paradise, I'd like you to meet our new ally, Vulture." Darkstalker said. The Sandwing stepped forward with an evil smile. 
"Sounds like a creepy cannibal," Paradise said, earning a disgusted look from their new ally. 
"Paradise," Darkstalker said in a stern voice. "Respect our guests."
"I thought I was your guest. Do guests have to respect guests? Or does the hosts have to respect guests." Paradise was trying to confuse him. She didn't like this dragon and wanted nothing to do with him.
"You really have no manners do you?" Darkstalker asked.
"No, not really." Paradise knew it was a rhetorical question. Darkstalker sighed and went to sit on his throne. 
Paradise got a glare of pure hatred as the Sandwing walked past her. She ignored it and went to sit next to Darkstalker. 
The audience was silent as they waited for Darkstalker to start the party.
"Fellow Nightwings" he boomed. "I am honored to be your new king and will lead us to a great future. Now, let the celebration commence!" The crowd cheered and started to dance as the band started to play. 
Paradise watched from the side lines, not risking the embarrassment if falling over while trying to dance. 
"Go enjoy yourself," Darkstalker offered.
"I'm good. I prefer not to trip over my own talons and face plant onto the ground." Darkstalker barked a laugh and nudged her forward. 
"Go on. I need to talk to our new friend." He pushed her onto the dance floor. She turned to walk back but someone yanked her arm and brought her into the dance. 
She stood there frozen in the middle of the crowd. She never liked crowds, and she never liked parties. Light grey started to creep up her scales but she forced it back down, not willing to let dragons know she's not a Nightwing.
"Come on, dance!" A Nightwing grabbed her arm and started spinning Paradise in n circles.
Paradise slowly started to get into the rhythm of the music. She started to twirl and dance like all the other dragons. She flipped and spun into other dragons, knocking each other over in giggles. She was enjoying herself so much, she didn't realize the bright yellow that appeared on her scales. 
"You!" Shouted one of the dragons. Everyone around her turned to look at Paradise. When they realized she wasn't a Nightwing, hate crossed their faces.
"You're the one who was falling with Darkstalker. What did you do to him?" They hissed at her. 
"I didn't do anything." She snapped. "Go away."
"No one gets away with hurting our new king. Especially puny Rainwings."
They hissed and jumped at her. Paradise bit down on one of their arms and slashed at the others face. There were too many so she let go of the Nightwing and shot venom at one of their faces. The scream that came from him alerted the rest of the dragons. 
Five more dragons leaped at her. She shot fire at them, hitting some of them. One charged at her from the back and she got to the ground and rolled. Two came at her from both sides. She waited until they were inches away before leaping up and letting them run into each other. She landed and was glad that she had battle training with Darkstalker. 
Then a sharp pain shot through her chest as a spear stabbed through her.
    "Oh," she said as she fell to the ground.
         ---chapter---
"No!" Darkstalker leaped off his throne and ran over to Paradise. He picked her up and held her in his arms. "Why did you attack her?"
"She hurt you when we first got to this place. We weren't going to let a Rainwing get away with it." One of them growled.
"I thought I made you forget?" Darkstalker looked confused.
"But you see," Paradise coughed. "You just said what happened in the canyon. You weren't specific, like you told me." She coughed blood and started to feel dizzy. 
"They missed your heart. You'll be fine. Who here got healing powers yesterday?" He asked the crowd. No one raised their hand. "I gave away healing powers to someone."
"Sir," one of them spoke up. "You gave us the ability to heal ourselves, not others."
He growled in frustration before ripping a vine from one of the columns. "I enchant this vine to heal anything it touches." He placed the vine over Paradise's wound. She gasped as the wound closed up. "You still lost a lot of blood. It just healed you, it didn't make more blood. You need to rest. Guards! Take her to a sleeping chamber near my room and give this vine to anyone who was injured."
Two guards picked Paradise up and carried her away. Everything was blurry and tiering to look at. She closed her eyes and let sleep take her.
When she woke, she was laying on a bed with dusty blankets on her. The pillow was stiff and smelled like dirt. She sat up as the dim moonlight shone through a window.    
There were dragons zipping past her window in the same direction. When she got up to the window, she saw that they were gathering on a diamond like thing. She spread her wings and realized she was still too weak to fly. 
"You're finally awake," Darkstalker said from the door. "We're going off to war.
Paradise turned to face him. "War? Why are you going to war?" 
"The Icewings are going to try and destroy us. We have to strike first." He said stepping into the room.
"Why do the Icewings want to destroy you? I thought the continent was at peace," she backed away from the window and faced him. 
“They've always hated the Nightwings. They're getting revenge now that I'm back," he growled. "I'll come back. Just stay here and rest." He turned and walked towards the door.
"I'm coming with you. It may not be my fight, but it's yours. And you did save my life, even though I thought you hated me," she looked into his eyes. She held her ground, not taking no for an answer.
"There's no point in arguing," He chuckled. "But you can't fly. So you can't come anyway."
"How long's the trip? I could just ride on you. I'll probably get my strength back by then," she smiled at him. 
He rolled his eyes. "Come on."
She followed him though the palace, then floated down to the crowd of Nightwings. Paradise stayed dark red with flecks if yellow. She didn't care if they knew she wasn't Nightwing. They already did.
"Nightwings," Darkstalker announced. "The Icewings are planning to try and kill us all. We must strike first or we will be wiped out. We will not let them destroy us right after we become strong again. For the Nightwings!"
"For the Nightwings!" Everyone shouted in union.
Darkstalker bent over so Paradise could climb onto his back.  She leaped up and sat between his shoulders. He leaped into the air with his Nightwing army behind. 
They flew the direction they came from. Paradise still felt the zapping feeling as it went past the border. They glided through the hot dessert, only seeing sand and the ocean in the distance.
"Fly on ahead to see what's going on," Darkstalker ordered when they were halfway to the Claws of Clouds Mountains. 
Five or so Nightwings zipped past us and we're out of sight in seconds. Paradise guessed they got speed powers from Darkstalker.          
She saw bright green and brown out of the corner and turned to see a group of Mudwings along with a Seawing with blue eyes.
"You guys shouldn't be here," Paradise said to them.
"Neither should you," Angler said back. 
"He saved my life. I owe him." She  looked and saw Deathblaze and Soulbreaker behind them. "Oh hello Deathblaze. Enjoying your new scars?"
He glared at her. "I'm here to apologize and to fight my war. I still don't trust you though." Soulbreaker whacked him with her tail. "Fine, I trust you a little. I shouldn't have judged you and I know it's not your fault that your an animus."
"Thank you. But I still don't forgive you for calling me a monster," he looked back at Angler. "You should stay down. I'll join you when the fight is over." She turned into her normal Nightwing disguise. 
"This isn't your fight. But I know I can't convince you so you better not die," he smiled at her. "See you later." He dove down to the sand with the Mudwings following. 
Two of Nightwings zipped back to the group and reported what they saw. "The Icewings are covering Jade Mountain with a huge army. We're outnumbered."
"Not with powers we aren't," Darkstalker said with an evil smile. "You think you can fly yet?" He asked, turning his head to try to look at Paradise.
"I don't think so," she said. "It's kind of nice not having to fly." She smiled at him. 
"Lazy Rainwing," he laughed.
“You mean lazy Skywing/Rainwing hybrid." She leaped off his back and flew next to him.
They flew for a few minutes longer before descending onto the mountain. As soon as they were in view, a sheet of Icewings lifted off the mountain. 
A group of Nightwings flew to the front of the tribe and attacked the Icewings. Although they were outnumbered, they took out dragons with ease. Some Icewings got past and started to attack the tribe. 
"See you on the other side," Paradise said to Darkstalker before flying into battle.
As she flew past a couple of dragons, she sliced at the Icewings wings. 
She dove onto an Icewing fighting a young Nightwing. She bit down onto their neck then spat venom onto the wound, leaving the Icewing screaming. 
The young Nightwing happened to be the Nightwing that stabbed her. 
She glared at him and said, "I regret doing that. Sorry! Should have let you kill them!" She shouted down to the falling Icewing.
She flew into another Icewing knocking him out of the sky. She dove down onto him and gripped his wings. He was bigger than her but not very flexible. 
He gave a strong shake forcing Paradise off. He turned to shoot ice at her then stopped.
"This isn't your battle Skywing. Go be grumpy somewhere else," he spat.
Paradise gave him a sly smile, then shifted to a light blue. "I'm no Skywing." She said. "I'm an animus." She flicked her tail, shooting him into another Icewing.
She shot ice out of her talon at an Icewing, freezing their wings. She turned to another Icewing that was sneaking up on Darkstalker and shot venom on their tail.
She flew up to Darkstalker and bit down on an Icewing attacking his tail. When she let go she turned to Darkstalker who was batting away a tall Icewing.
"Your welcome," she yelled at him.
He laughed, "I really don't need help. As you can see," he said as he hit away and Icewing into another. 
She rolled her eyes and started shooting fire at any Icewing she saw. Then Darkstalker whipped around, ripped a boulder out of the mountain, and chucked it at a group of dragonets.
"What is wrong with you!" She yelled at him.
"They're trying to stop the battle. They're trying to make us lose. And before you ask they have two animuses with them." He shot fire at an Icewing that was coming up behind Paradise.
"What did I tell you about reading my mind," she yelled as she punched an Icewing in the face. "Beside why does it matter if we stop the fight. I would prefer to be eating bread and berries."
 "Part of you enjoys the battle," she gave him a friendly glare and shot venom at his arm.
"You can't hurt me," he teased. 
"That's the point," she was about to run into another Icewing when a strong wind flung her against Darkstalker's back. "What was that?"
"They’re making a storm," he said pointing at the group of dragonets who seemed to be okay. 
"Well at least the Icewings will have a hard time fighting," she pointed out.
“And why won't we?" Darkstalker asked.
"Because we got powers and you've got a Skywing," she flew back into battle. 
"Skywing hybrid," Darkstalker shouted after here.
Paradise slashed at an Icewing struggling to fly, causing them to twirl into an Icewing gripping onto Deathblaze. 
"Your welcome, grumpy," she yelled down at him, earning a glare.
"I had him," he shouted.
"Oh yeah," she said nodding her head. "He wouldn't have killed you in five seconds if I hadn't been there. Yup, you got this." She said before flying away. 
Paradise only got to attack a few more Icewings before the storm started to die down. Then everyone froze.
     ---Chapter---
Everyone stared at each other, like if they could hear each other's thoughts. 
Paradise didn't know what was going on, when Darkstalker flew over to her and gripped her arm. 
I see her dragonets, waiting in fear back in the Night Kingdom. I feel her terror that she’ll never see them again. She’s fighting to protect them. She thinks I want to kill them and she has to kill me first. Paradise heard someone say. She looked around to see no one was talking. Darkstalker must have enchanted her to read minds for now.
  I see his mother, dying from the plague the Darkstalker sent. He loved her as much as I loved my mother. He wants to stop us before we kill any more of his family.
I see years of hunger and fear; I see a volcano seething with danger; I see endless struggle for survival and the constant worry that his beloved tribe would die out forever. I see hope arrive in the form of a dragon who promises everything, who promises all the glory and power the tribe used to have in a place of safety and beauty. I see him fighting to protect it because he needs that hope.
I see her in an Icewing nursery, listening to the ancient tales of Darkstalker and the Nightwings with wide, frightened eyes. I see her nightmares, I hear the stories that run through the tribe about how many Icewings Darkstalker killed even after his supposed death. I see her study the scrolls about Nightwings, wondering when they will take the animus gift they stole, break through the Great Ice Cliff, and wipe out the entire Icewing tribe because they hate them and have always hated them.
But you hated us first.
You hated us first.
You want to kill us all.
You want to kill us all.
I’m afraid of you.
I’m afraid of you.
I’m afraid, and that’s why I fight.
Then everyone disappeared except Darkstalker. He glared at her, then dove down to the dragonets. He picked up a Sandwing and carried him to a giant hole in the ground.
She was about to fly after them when someone caught her arm. 
"No," said the new dragon. "This next part needs to happen without you."
"No one bosses me around," Paradise snapped, pulling her arm away. But for some reason, she felt like the new dragon was right. "Who are you?"
"Foeslayer," she said. "Darkstalker's mother."
"But isn't Darkstalker, like, thousands of years old?" Paradise observed this new dragon up and down. 
"Yes," Foeslayer said. "But I was frozen in time you could say. Follow me."
Paradise followed the Foeslayer to the peak of Jade Mountain, where she stood there and waited. 
"You hide in the bushes," Foeslayer said, shooing her away. 
Paradise crawled under some bushes and turned a dark green. She waited there for a while before Darkstalker landed in front of his mother with a desperate look on his face. He knelt down, looking into his mother’s eyes. He gave her a hug, and the other dragonets around him started talking. Paradise couldn't hear what anyone was saying from her hiding spot. She heard Darkstalker yell then throw a strawberry in his mouth.
Darkstalker began to choke and shrink after eating the strawberry.
"No!" Paradise tried to say, but a talon wrapped around her snout.
She shoved them off and was about to leap out of the bush when talons wrapped around her to hold her back. 
"Let go," she growled, then noticed they were bright green. "Angler, I swear if you don't let go I will shoot venom at your face."
He used his wings to hold her and his talons to keep her quiet. She tried screaming but it was muffled by his talons. 
Paradise didnt think Angler knew that he was putting her through torture. She couldn't sit there and watch her friend die. She had to stop it. 
Darkstalker tried to choke out words as he became the size of a normal dragon. The other dragons just watched as he suffered. 
Then he was a dragonet with rainbow colored stars under his wings. The little Rainwing smiled at her work.
Angler let go of her snout slowly.
"Stupid Rainwing," Paradise spat. "All Rainwings are stupid. Even my father. Even the Queen. Every single one of them."
"You don't know what you're saying," Angler said. "Darkstalker is still here. He's not gone, see?" He pointed at the dragonet who was eating a strawberry.
Paradise whipped her head around to glare at him. "He is gone. That's not Darkstalker. She killed him. Rainwings are careless murderers. They took them away from me." Tears rolled down her cheeks. "They're both gone because of them. He was my friend and they took him. He's gone." 
“Hey," Angler said, wiping away the tears. "It'll be okay. It's probably better this way. Just let him enjoy his new life." 
They watched the dragons as they said their goodbye's. 
"I'm going to go say hi to my brother. Be right back," Angler let go of her and stepped out of the bush. He walked up to the green Seawing and got a surprised look. They chatted for a while before saying goodbye. 
Foeslayer flew away with Darkstalker on her back. Paradise flew after them, as Angler shouted after her. She caught up to them pretty fast and snatched up Darkstalker. Foeslayer grabbed her tail but she managed to slip away.
Paradise carried Darkstalker down under the trees hoping to lose Foeslayer. She dodged around trees and under branches. She finally landed on a small boulder under a huge oak.
Darkstalker was chewing on her talons. She pulled him off and placed him in front of her.
"Hello?" She said looking into his eyes. 
His eyes were different. They didn't have that powerful, but sad look to them. Now they were just.... Innocent.
Paradise shook him by the shoulders. "Wake up." She said. He just giggled and started chewing on her talons again. 
She glared at him and he glared back. Then he fell over giggling.
"Fine. Well do this the hard way. I enchant-" 
"Don't," Foeslayer came down through the trees and landed behind Darkstalker. "It's better this way. He was too dangerous."
"There was nothing wrong with him. How did you find us anyway?" Paradise asked.
"Something gave it away," she looked down at Darkstalker who was laughing hysterically.
Paradise gave him a glare.
"So you're an animus? Never knew the Skywings had any. Or Rainwings," Foeslayer pointed out.
"I got it from my mother. She was an animus," she looked up at Foeslayer. "Where'd Darkstalker get it from?"
"Peacemaker," she corrected. "His name is Peacemaker now." Foeslayer smiled down at her dragonet then looked up to see sadness take over Paradise's face and scales.
"So he's really gone," Paradise sat down letting dark blue and gray cover her scales. 
"Yes," Foeslayer said almost instantly. "He doesn't remember a thing. No powers, no memory. It's safer for everyone. Even you."
Paradise gave her an intense glare. "He was my friend. He wouldn't have harmed me. He saved me and taught me. He was the best dragon I ever met."
"Yes, but he would have turned you into something you're not. I hate to say it but you would have become his puppet." Foeslayer put Peacemaker on her back. "If you're looking for me, ask for Hope. That's my name now." She gave Paradise a friendly smile. "Good luck. Make sure to come and visit. I'm pretty sure he likes you." Then she took off into the sky.
Paradise sat there until she couldn't hear anything but birds chirping in the distance. 
The sun was setting when she heard wing beats again. She saw Angler fly overhead so she shot fire into the sky as a beacon. 
"Hi," he said. "I've got to return home. I wasn't even supposed to leave my troop. I'll see you later. At the same spot?" He looked at her hoping for an answer, but he got none. He took off towards the Sea Kingdom.
The moon was half way up in the sky before Paradise got up. She flew towards Jade Mountain to say goodbye to the Mudwings.
When she got there, she decided to look inside since the storm made it a little wet outside. She walked into a big cave with a gong along the far wall. There were torches lit along the walls and through the tunnels. Paradise heard laughing down one of the tunnels and decided to go explore it. 
She came to a bigger cave with streams and prey running around. Chasing a group of chickens were the Mudwings.
 "Hi Paradise!" Cypress said, catching a chicken. "This is a great school isn't it?" 
"Yeah," then Paradise had a realization. "School! I have school! How could I forget? I've always wanted to go to school. I got to go guys. See you later." She ran down the halls and into a big Mudwing.
"Sorry," she said. She tried to go around him but he put his wings in the way. 
 'Where are you going?" He asked. "Shouldn't you be sleeping?"
"What? No, no, no. I'm not a student. I mean, I am. But not at this school." He gave her a confused look.
"You look tired. And... sad." He was looking into her eyes. 
"Back off," she snapped. She rolled under him and shot down the hall. 
She got to the big cave when someone said, Stop.
She whipped around to see no one standing there. She looked around, seeing no one.
Stay back, said a deep voice.
The storm is coming, said a gentle voice.
Are they going to hurt us?
What's gonna happen?
Will they hurt us?
Keep me safe, said all the voices in union.
"Go away," she said. "Leave me alone." She backed against the wall, hearing many voices pound in her head. "Stay back," she said. She slammed her eyes shut. "Go away. I can't help you."
She gripped her head and slid to the ground.
Help us.
"Go away! Leave me alone!" Then everything's stopped.
She opened her eyes slowly, and saw everything was covered in ice. She thought she was frozen still, only to see the ice came from her direction. 
Did I do this? She walked back down the hall. She came to a doorway with sleepy dragons inside. They were also frozen still. 
"Oops," she grabbed a book off their shelf and said, "I enchant this book to unfreeze everything in this mountain." Slowly, everything melted away. 
What was that? said one of the voices.
That was a cold storm.
"Please stop talking to me," she said to the air. 
This is a spooky dream.
Paradise stopped where she was. 'Dream she thought. 'I can hear everyone's thoughts. But how?' She thought for a moment. 'Darkstalker. When he allowed me to read everyone's mind, he must have accidentally made it permanent.' 
   She walked towards the exit, still thinking about her knew power. She could still hear everyone's thoughts and it was starting to bother her. 
    She got outside and flew towards the Sky Palace. 
   The sun came up when she saw the Palace in the distance. She speed up so she could see Queen Ruby again. 
   When she got there, she flew straight towards the throne room, dodging around other dragons. She landed infront if the door, with the same guards as last time.
   "It's you," growled one of the guards. 
   "It's nice to see you too," Paradise said. She walked passed them and into the throne room.
   Ruby was watching Prince Cliff fly around the room.
   "Hello," she said as Paradise walked in. "I got reports from the teacher that her new student hasn't showed up. Why it that?" She looked at Paradise with a queenly but kind smile.
   "Well," Paradise started. "I kinda found out where my father was so I went to go find him. A whole bunch of other stuff happened but I won't go into detail." Paradise stepped forward to apologize, when the sun caught on her earring and shinned in Ruby's face. "I'm sorry."
   "No, no, it's fine-" Ruby looked at her earring and her mouth dropped. "Where did you get that?" 
   "My mother?" Paradise was confused.
   "That's impossible. Amber is dead." She looked really worried.
   "I know. She died before I hatched." Paradise watched Prince Cliff fly down to his mother.
   "That must have been what she was protecting. She must not have wanted mother to find out about you." She sat there thinking. "Wait. If your her daughter then..." Ruby looked into Paradise's eyes as horror struck her face. "Your an animus."
   Apparently that wasn't a good thing. The guards around the room closed in on Paradise. 
  'Freak hybrid. She should be executed. Wait, that's what Scarlett would have wanted. Then it should be be arrested.'
   "I'm a she not an it," she said to the guard.
   "How did you know I thought that?" He looked five years older than her with a scar across his snout. "Wait, Your Majesty. It this the same dragon as from years ago? The one we killed?"
   'Oh snap, he shouldn't have said that.' Ruby thought.
   "Your right Your Majesty. He should not have said that," Paradise froze everyone in the room except Ruby and the young guard. "So your responsible for my mother?" She walked up to the young guard.
  "Back off. I have a spear," he snapped. 
   With a flick of her tail, the spear melted in his talons. "Do you now?" She snatched him up by the neck. "I'm gonna watch you die like you watched my mother die."
   'This is my fault. I have the order to get her.' Ruby thought in panic.
   "Oh your right your Majesty. This is your fault." Paradise gave her an evil grin.
   "How can you hear our thoughts?" Ruby asked.
   "A parting gift from a friend. But don't worry, once I'm done with you, I'll go pay the ones that took him a visit." Paradise tightened her grip around the dragons neck. 
   Then something hit her in the back of the head, so she let go in shock. She backed away, dizzy. She tried to clear her view. Blurry yellow shapes closed around her, grabbing her arm. 
  She heard a faint oops, then someone say we need to get back to the desert?  Paradise coughed and when she looked at her talons, she saw black stuff. 
   "That's nice," she said as she was carried away. 
   "We need to get her there as fast as we can," someone said.
   "Are we going on a trip?" Than she blacked out.
  ---Chapter---
   Paradise woke up in a small cell that was some what dark. She got up and felt that the back of her head was bandaged.
    "Your awake," Queen Thorn said from outside the cell.
   "Where am I exactly?" Paradise asked coming up to the door.
   "In a Sandwing prison cell." Thorn said.
   "Let me out," Paradise said. 
   "Well what from I know, you can yourself. Besides, you need to rest. One of my men accidentally hit you with the wrong end of his tail. Take you a while to heal," Thorn pointed out.
   "Ya right," Paradise took off the bandage to reveal she healed herself. "Ok now can I come out?"
   "No," Throne said. "You stood from us and we would like it back. Then we'll let you go. We would usually just keep you in for longer, but I prefer not to be a frog."
  "You can have them. I don't need them," Paradise reached for her bag, getting nothing. "Where is it?" She looked around her cell. "It must be in the Night Kingdom. I have to go get it. It has the scroll." Paradise grabbed the bars and ripped them from there spot. 
   "I'll come with you." Thorn said.
   "I don't think so," Paradise said. You have a Kingdom to run."
   "Then Onyx will come," Throne gestered towards another cell. Inside was a twenty year old dragon with a broken leg.
   "Aren't I a prisoner too? How do you know we won't just run away?" Onyx said. "Besides, I can't walk."
    "You can fly though. And you have her to look after you." Thron pointed at Paradise.
    "I won't run away. I don't feel like getting poisoned again." Paradise said. "Come on let's go."
   Paradise walked down the hall and outside. One off the guards hit her in the head with the end of his spear as she walked out the door.
   "Ow! That was unnecessary," Paradise glared at him.
   "Get back in your cell," he ordered.
   "Like a criminal is going to willing go back into a cell. I'm good," she tried walking past but they put there spears in the way. "Ugh." She flicked her hand at them and they turned into yellow frogs.
   Thorn came up the tunnel with Onyx. 
   "Dragons make really good frogs," Paradise said. "Look how pretty they are."
   "Turn them back," Thorn said. 
   "Your no fun," Paradise turned them back to dragons.
   "I have a sudden urge to eat flies," one said. 
   "I have no words," said the other.
   "Wait, hold up." Onyx stepped away from Thorn. "Your saying I have to travel with an animus? I'm going back to my cell." 
   "No your not. She won't turn you into a frog. Will you," Paradise knew this was an order. Thorn can be intimidating when she wants to.
    "Fine. Only if she doesn't get on my bad side," Paradise said.
   "Everything seems like your bad side," Onyx remarked.
   "Exactly," Paradise flew into the sky and waited for Onyx. Then they flew towards the Night Kingdom. 
   "What was that?" Onyx said as they flew over the border.
   "Not sure. It's harmful though," they flew to the center of the Kingdom where ally he dragons were gathered. "Hi!" She said to the dragons.
   All the Nightwings turned to glare at Paradise. 
   "What did you do with our king this time?" Asked one.
    'Get her from behind?' thought one as they looked at another Nightwing.
   The other one nodded.
   They snuck up to her and leaped. She whipped around and choked them mid air while they were feet away. 
   "Anyone else?" She asked. "Okay. Now lead me to the room I slept in."
   Two of the dragons walked into the castle. Paradise and Onyx fallowed, releasing the choking dragons. 
   They walked through the castle and up several levels of stairs, which made it hard for Onyx. 
   "Ugh. I'm tired of you being slow," Paradise picked up a rock and threw it at Onyx's broken leg.
   "Ow! What was that for?" She stopped and stared at her leg. "Hey," she stepped down on it. "It's all better." 
   They kept walking down a hall and stopped at a door. The two escorts opened it and let them walk in.
   Paradise found everything the same, with no bag. 
   She turned to face the dragons. "Find me Deathblaze and Soulbreaker," he nodded and bolted down the hall.
   "I like you," Onyx said suddenly. "You've got this queenly thing about. And you know how to boss people around."
   "Uh, thanks?" Paradise thought that was random coming from such a grumpy dragon.
   'Maybe I could use her to help me take over the throne.' Onyx thought.
   "Ha! I'd like to see you try and use me. I'm smarter than I look you know," Paradise grinned at Onyx, who had a confused look on her face.
   "How-"
   "A friend," Paradise interrupted. "Let's not talk about it."
   With perfect timing, Deathblaze and Soulbreaker walked through the door. Paradise shooed away the other two dragons, who left without hesitation. 
   "I don't trust you again," Deathblaze said. Soulbreaker kicked him in the leg. "What? She literally threatened dragons. She almost killed them."
   "She wouldn't do that. She was probably just... trying to get everyone's attention," Soulbreaker said. 'She's dangerous. We need to be careful' she thought. 
   Paradise's wings drooped. "You think I'm dangerous?"
   Soulbreaker gave her a surprised look. "How did you-"
   "It doesn't matter." Paradise interrupted. "Just take me to the room we slept in."
   They all walked down the hall to the last door. The beds inside were the the same as when she left. The bag was no where to be seen.
   "Come on, Onyx. We're going to check the canyon." Paradise flew out the window, followed by Onyx.
   "How do you know them?" Onyx asked, flying next to Paradise.
   "They used to be friends. But apparently I'm to dangerous for their taste," Paradise said, keeping her wings steady.
   "I like dangerous," Onyx said. "I new a guy named Vulture. He was ended up betraying me. But he was obsessed with explosive and over decorationing."
   "I knew Vulture. I called him a creepy cannibal and got the death glare." Paradise said smiling.
  "He does act like a creepy cannibal," Onyx joked. They both laughed as they reached the canyon.
   "You know, you don't seem like someone who would act like this. No offense," Paradise said as they landed. 
   "Well I usually don't," Onyx said. "There's just something about you. Like we relate. Where did you grow up?"
   "Everywhere." Paradise started looking around. "I grew up mostly on a small island, but once i learned how to fly, I pretty much just went everywhere. Got it!" Paradise pulled her bag out from under a pile of rocks. 
   "Finally. We can get our of this Kingdom. I hate it here," Onyx took off towards the sky. 
   Paradise fallowed her back to the Sand Kingdom. The whole time, they were talking about there past and all the weird things they've been through.
   "My mother was really strict and protecting. Wouldn't let me go near any other dragons," Onyx explained.
  "At least you had a mom," Paradise said. "I'd would've liked to have a mom."
   "No. You would've be stuck on your island. They wouldn't have let you go anywhere," Onyx complained.
  "Probably. Especially since it was a Rainwing and Skywing. They would have argued all the time about me," Paradise chuckled.
   "You're Skywing and Rainwing?" Onyx have her a somewhat pity look. "Rainwings are stupid and don't care about anything but blinding people with those flashing colors."
   "Yeah," Onyx was surprised by this response. Paradise smiled at her. "Rainwings took everything that was ever important to me. There careless murderers."
   They flew in silence the rest of the way. 
   The sun was down when they got there. They flew back down to the dungeons.
   "Hi," Paradise said to the guards. "Anyone want flies?"
   "Ha ha," one of the guards said sarcastically. 
   "I'll go get the Queen," said the other.
   They sat in silence until the Queen came.
   "So," she said as she came up to them. "Do you have the gems?"
   "Yup," Paradise pulled out all the gems she stole. "I really liked this dragon statue, but I guess you can have it." Paradise handed the dragon to Thorn.
  "Put these back in the treasury," Thorn said to one of the guards. "And as for you," she said facing Paradise. "You can leave. Sadly, Onyx has to go back into her cell."
   Thorn was leading Onyx through the door when Paradise said, "Wait." They both stopped to look at her. "What was her crime?"
   "Umm," Thorn said. "Attempting to kill me?"
   "In a fight for the throne?" Paradise asked.
   "Well yeah," Thorn thought for a moment.
   "That's not a crime is it?" Paradise was trying to confuse the Queen.
   "Well. I guess not. You're free to go Onyx," Thorn backed away from Onyx lost in thought.
   "Well," Paradise said. "I hope you enjoy your freedom.
   She turned to fly when Onyx said, "Wait. I'm coming with you." She took to the sky and Paradise followed. "Where are we going?"
   "To the Sky Kingdom." Paradise said. 
   "Didn't you just come from there?" Onyx asked.
   "How did you know?" Paradise looked at Onyx.
  "Guards are loud," she said.
  "Well," Paradise continued. "I've got to... 'apologize' for something."
   They got there fast. Skywings can fly far distances fast, and Sandwings can fly long distances without food. 
   When they landed on one of the guard towers, the sun was almost half way in the sky.
   "Here we are," Paradise said with a smile. "Let's go."
   They glided down to the hallway that lead to the throne room. The guards raised there spears immediately.
   "Ugh. I don't feel like dealing with you again." Paradise ripped the chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling, and made it chain the guards to the wall. "There. Now stay here for me." 
   The guards struggled to get free as she walked threw the door. There was no one inside. 
   "Where's the Queen?" Paradise asked the guards.
  "We won't tell you," one growled.
   "We'll see," Paradise said. "I enchant the chandelier to allow me to control anything it touches." Onyx back away from the chandelier.
   "How come you never said the whole 'I enchant' thing before?" Onyx asked.
  "Just for dramatic effect," Paradise said.
   'Your all the effect you need,' Onyx thought. 
   "Thank you," Paradise said then released the guards. "Now lead me to the Queen." 
   They both stiffly walked down the hall. They walked towards the old arena. The Queen was helping one of the nurses organize supplies near the other end.
   "There's my favorite Queen!" Paradise said with enthusiasm. 
   Horror struck Ruby's face as she saw Paradise walk onto the sand. "Sunset. What are you doing?"
  "I'm sorry your Majesty." One of the guards said. "She used her magic to-"
  "Shush," Paradise interrupted. The guard obeyed. "Anyway let's get down to business." Paradise stomped her foot and the sand started to swallow everyone on it except Ruby, Onyx, and Paradise.
   "Wait stop! What do you want?" Ruby said desperately.
  "Hmm, let's think. Oh, I know! For you to suffer," The sand started to suck everyone up faster.
   "I'll do anything," Ruby said.
   "I thought so," Paradise stopped the sand. "Follow me your majesty." Paradise walked back through the tunnels.
   They walked back into the throne room where Cliff was playing around.
   "Him," Paradise said.
   "No," Ruby said, scooping him up. "Anything but him."
   "Don't worry. I wouldn't do anything to a dragonet," Paradise rolled her eyes. "He might want to leave though."
   Ruby put him down and looked him in the eyes. "I need you to go back to tower, okay? Go play with all the other dragonets and teach them how to fly. Can you do that?"
   "Ya," he said with a grin. "Then everyone can be awesome." Then he darted down the hall.
   "I almost feel bad now," Paradise gave a pitty look to the cheerful dragonet. "Anyway, let's get down to business." The door slammed shut and the windows closed up. Ruby lurched forward with her arms behind her back. "Thats better. Now, what should we start with? Hmm... Oh! How about you learn what it feels like to get stabbed through the heart." 
   Paradise flicked her talons and Ruby gasped like she was getting stabbed. She gasped for breathe and looked down at her chest looking for a wound. 
   "Hmm, not good enough. How about we try the pain of getting your spine ripped out." Ruby flung back and screamed. "Is it bad enough yet!" Paradise shouted over the screams. 
   Onyx backed towards the door and thought, 'This is not what I thought she was going to do. Vulture wasn't even this bad. I have to get out of here.'
   "Don't worry Onyx. You'll get what you want in time," Paradise said. That made Onyx want to stay. 
   "Well then,"she said with a smile. "Continue all you want."
   "Could you do me a favor?" Paradise asked.
   "Sure thing," Onyx walked behind Ruby and stabbed her in the spine. "Mind being quiet?"
   Ruby stopped screaming and fell to the ground shivering. The wound closed on her back but Paradise kept the pain going.
   "I'm making it feel like the venom is still traveling through your body. When it's not. Your actually fine." Paradise walked up to Ruby and picked up her chin. "Look me in the eyes. Show me your pain." Ruby closed her eyes tight. "Very well."
   Onyx struck Ruby again, then the wound closed again. Ruby still wouldn't open her eyes.
   "Okay. My turn!" Paradise spat venom on Rubies face, but it disappeared. 
   Ruby screamed, feeling the pain. She shivered violently and opening her eyes. 
   "That wasn't so hard was it." Paradise knelt down to look in Ruby's eyes. "Now... I can see your pain."
   Guards crashed through the door and circled them. 
   "I'm starting to hate guards." Paradise spun in a circle shooting icicles in all direction. 
   Onyx ducked behind Ruby, while the guards hit impaled. Some of them dodged them. 
    "The rest of you can watch." Paradise made the icicles pin the guards against the wall. "If you move, you will die." She turned back to Ruby. "Your guards ruined my fun. Well I guess I'll leave. The pain will wear off Tom morning when the sun comes up."
   Paradise opened the windows back up. She flew out towards her old house. 
   "Why did you help me?" Paradise asked when Onyx caught up.
   "I'll do anything to get my throne," She said.
  "You sure do want it badly. Don't worry. Once I'm done I'll give you your throne," Paradise flew down to her cave. "Home sweet home. Hmm. It needs some renovations." 
   She tapped the cave and it started to expand and morph. It grew into a tall castle. It looked like a talon reaching for the sky. 
   "Better," Paradise said, pleased. "Come on."
   "Your really bossy," Onyx complaining.
   "I thought you liked bossy?" Paradise teased.
   "Well not if I'm getting bossed around." Onyx said.
  "Well soon you'll get your own army to boss around," Paradise reassured her.
   They walked up some stair until the came to a huge hall. There were multiple doors on either side. They walked to the end where two giant doors lead to a throne room. 
   At the end of the room, a throne made of stone was embedded with rubies and ambers. There was a pillow on the seat of the throne and one embedded into the back for confurt. 
   Paradise walked up and sat on the throne. "Hey watch this. It spins!" Paradise pushed on the ground, making the chair spin in circles. "Weeee!" It made a scraping noise, but it was still entertaining.
   "Wheres my throne?" Onyx asked.
   "Oh yes," A plant grew up from the ground and weaved itself together into a throne. Paradise made a sprinkling motion over the throne, sprinkling sand onto the throne. Then she ripped off one of the leaves growing near the top and transformed it into a camel fur blanket. She placed it around the edge of the throne making a it warmer. "There you are!"
   Onyx sat down onto the throne and relief rushed over her. "This is so comfortable. When I become Queen of the Sandwings, I definitely want one of these." She curled up on the throne and closed her eyes.
   "You know there's a room for you to sleep in, right?" Onyx pipe her head up and looked at Paradise.
   "Where," She said.
   "Down the hall, first stair case, second door in the left," Paradise explained.
   The Sandwing ran out the door then stopped. She stuck her head up high and walked like she was royalty. When she got to the stairs, she bolted up them. Paradise laughed.
   *This must be her fortress,* someone whispered from outside.
   *How can you call that thing a she? It's a monster. Now let's just kill it and go home," said another.
   The wall morphed and spat out two Skywings. 
  "Well, well," Paradise said as soon as the dragons stopped complaining about the weird experience they just had. "What do we have here?"
   "You are-" They turned around and observed Paradise. "You're a dragonet?"
   "Yes. We're you expecting something else?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," said a dark orange one. "I was expecting a big scary dragon, not.... this." He gestered at Paradise.
   "Would you prefer me too be bigger?" Paradise asked.
    "No, this is fine." He said.
   "Well I'm bored and you failed your mission so... Bye," Paradise said. "You guys couldn't take me out even if you wanted to."
   "You see, that where your wrong," the other dragon said. "We brought more."
   Dragons bolted through the windows, but got caught on something. The castle walls grabbed their tails. Then Prince Cliff flew through the window and slammed into Paradise.
  Paradise laughed. "Cute. You seem like a good hostage." She grabbed him and pressed her talons up against his throat.
   "No! Prince what are you doing here?" The orange dragon said.
   "She hurt mommy. I wanted to help," Cliff tried to get free.
   "I have an idea!" Paradise said not letting anyone keep talking. "How about I make a deal. Ruby gives me her whole army and I give her back her prince."
   "We'll never serve you!" The soldier shouted. 
   "Then say bye to your prince," Paradise said.
   The soldier hesitated. "Fine." He bent down on one knee and bowed. "I pledge my alegence to you."
   "Well I appreciate the gesture, but as you recall, I said her whole army. Your just one," Paradise smiled at the soldier.
   He glared at her before flying out the window. 
   "How about all of you?" She asked the rest of the dragons. "Do you agree to this?"
   "Never!" One of them shouted. "He isn't even important anyway. He won't inherit the throne. He doesn't matter."
   "I'm glad you feel that way," Paradise said with a nod. The wall started to pull the dragon in. It closed around him and he became part of the wall. "Anyone else?" No one moved.
   "I like the new decorations,' Onyx said as she walked through the door. "And we got a new toy." She walked up to Cliff and poked his nose.
   "He's not a toy. He's a hostage," Paradise said pulling him closer.
   "Oh well." Onyx turned and said, "What happened to him?" The dragon that got sucked into the wall was now a screaming statue trying to claw it's way out of it's frozen position.
   "Got stuck. No big deal," Paradise said brushing it aside. "Guess what? I get a new army of Skywings. I mean, I technically have the Nightwings, but there way to grumpy. Skywings are grumpy but the Nightwings are just annoying grumpy. I get them when I need them."
   "You got the Nightwings too?" Asked a dragon that Paradise recognized.
   The wall brought down the dragon in front of Paradise. "You. Why don't we start where we left off, shall we?" She grabbed him by the neck and squeezed. "Onyx could you hold our prince for me?" 
   Onyx took Cliff from Paradise and carried him out the door. 
   "Now," Paradise said. "What your name?"
   "Why should I tell you?" He gasped between each word.
   "Because I told you too," She responded.
   He growled before saying, "-"
   "Well -, turn into Darkstalker," Paradise said releasing him.
   "What?' He said before his scales shifted and shrunk.
   "Everyone else freeze," everyone froze after she said that.
   - was now a small dragonet with colorful stars under his wings. 
   "I said Darkstalker," Paradise poked the dragonets nose. "Become Darkstalker before he became this. But make him normal sized. He'd take up to much space and probably get stabbed by all the spikes on the walls."
   The dragonet chirped before growing into Darkstalker. He was still taller than Paradise, but was average height for a dragon. 
   "Wow," he said. "Look at that. I can fit through doors."
   Paradise couldn't resist herself and gave him a tight hug. "I thought I lost you." She sobbed.
   "Don't worry," he said returning the hug. "I'll still be here. But I won't stay right here for long."
   Paradise looked up at him. "Why not? I enchanted you to become Darkstalker."
   "Yes we'll, I already reencarnated." He said. "I'm a new dragon."
   "Wait. Dragons actually rencarnate?" Paradise said.
   "Ya. It was a weird process," he said with a small chuckle. "Anyway, I don't have long. Find -, I think. Being a dragonet doesn't help. That's my new mother. Ask for her dragonet. But she's a little stubborn so you might have to use force. Find me." He grabbed her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. "Your eyes never change."
   Paradise laughed. A year rolled down her cheek. "I'll find you. And it's pretty sad that you ended up as an Icewing."
   "Ya, I'm sorry about the mind reading powers. Although, they are helping you." He let go and stood up. "See you soon." 
   "I'm coming," she promised. 
   He shifted slowly back to -. He gasped and fell to the ground. 
   "What happened?" He asked.
   The ground grabbed his leg and kept him from going anywhere. Sheep appeared out of the ground and started running around in panick
   "Stay here. If you catch a sheep, you can eat it. Onyx," She said as Onyx stepped through the door. "Your in charge of the castle while I'm gone. And no, that doesn't mean you can use my army to steal the Sandwing throne. You can't anyway, I'm in charge of the castle. Unfreeze," Paradise said before flu out the window.
   She headed towards the Rainforest, hoping to get a couple days worth of travel cut off. She got there at midnight and stopped at the Nightwing village. She didn't really how tired she was until she landed. She walked around and looked through each window, looking for the chubby new dragonet. She finally found a small hut, that looked like it was about to collapse any second, with a tiny dragonet fast asleep in a hammock. She walked in and didn't get a reaction from 'Hope'.
   "Hello?" Paradise whispered.
   "Hello," Hope said, turning from what she was doing. "Where are you off to?"
   Paradise was going to tell her, but she knew Hope wouldn't agree to it. 
   "No where," Paradise said. "Can I sleep here tonight?" 
    "Sure," Hope observed her as she settled down in a corner near the door. "No. He's gone. There's no way to bring him back."
   "There is," Paradise stood up. "He told me. I just have to find his new body and give him his memories back."
   "What do you mean he told you?" Hope asked.
   "I was able to cast a temporary spell to talk to him. I can bring him back," Paradise explained.
   "But you shouldn't. It's better with him gone. Everyone's safer," Hope said calmly.
   "I have to!" Paradise yelled suddenly. "He's like the father I never had. Hes my only family. I need to get him back."
   "Mommy?" Peacemaker said sleepily. 
   "I'll go," Paradise walked out the door, not waiting for an answer. 
   She wandered around the village, looking at all the structures. She remembered about the pot she animus touched and wondered where she left it.
   'This is where I first met Darkstalker,' she thought. Of course he was threatening her at the time, but if they never met, they wouldn't be this close.
   Paradise decided to sleep in a tree overlooking the village. It wasn't long before sleep took her. 
    She woke up when the sun was barely visible. Nightwings were leaving their guys and started gathering food and wood to make breakfast. Paradise was hungry as well and snatched a mango from a near by tree. 
  Paradise realized that she didn't know where the tunnels was and decided to ask for directions. She flew down to a Nightwing and became bright colors, trying to look like a Rainwing.
   "Hi!" She said jumping up to a Nightwing. "Where's the tunnel that leads to the Sand Kingdom?"
   "Why?" He glared at her confused.
   "The Queen wanted me to take a turn guarding it," she lied. "But I've never been there before so, ya."
   "Fallow the stream and you should come up to it," he said.
   "Thanks!" She hopped away.
   'That was the most embarrassing moment if my entire life,' she thought turning back to a warm red with orange blended in.
   She fallowed the stream until she came to a tree with a large hole in it and a boulder nearby.
   "Okay so which one leads to the Sand Kingdom." She decided to try the tree first. 
   She went through into a hot tunnel. She walked along the tunnel until she ran into a big dragon. He was frozen in ash. 
   "This guy dead," she said. She broke it's legs making it crumble. "Oh well." She walked along the tunnel coming out to chard land. 
    There was ash everywhere. A valcano was shooting out smoke and fire. The air burned Paradise's eyes and throat. A structure was destroyed near the top of the valcano that looked somewhat like a castle. The sound of the ocean was faint off to her right. 
Paradise decided to go and explore. She went towards the sound of the ocean. She came up to a black beach with a sad view of the ocean. For miles there was smoke but the sun was barely shining down in the distance. 
   Paradise stuck her claw in the sand and said, "Where am I?" The sand started to morph and grow. It formed into a 3D model of Phyrria. 
   It was a perfect replica of the continent. The Claws of Clouds mountains ran down the middle of the map along the Sand Kingdom. A tall wall lined the boarder between the Ice and Sand Kingdom. It was cool.
   Somewhere North of the continent floated and arrow above a small island. It was probably and hours flight from the continent.
   "This is a pathetic island. What was the use of it?" Paradise brushed away the map with her tail.
    She decided to head back through the tunnel coming to a conclusion that this wasn't the Sand Kingdom.
   When she got back the sun was high in the sky fighting it's way through the leaves. A sloth  sleepily dragged itself along a branch.
    Paradise walked over to the boulder and slipped through. She arrived on a hill facing away from the Stronghold. She flew North not wanting to waste anymore time. She flew for the rest of the day before arriving at a huge wall of ice.  She didn't get the point since dragons can just fly over. She flew up towards the top when a spear of ice shot through her heart. 
   ---chapter---
    Paradise hit the ground breaking a few bones. She sat up and gripped the icicle. She coughed blood as she ripped it from her chest. 
   She gripped the icicle and said "I enchant this icicle to heal me." She held it to her chest and it melted away. The water from the icicle healed anywhere it touched.
     Paradise stretched her wings feeling relieved. 'Let try this again,' she thought. 
   She shot up and more icicles flew at her. "I enchant this wall to let me pass through safely." The icicles stop where they were and dropped to the ground. Paradise flew over the top of the wall and into the freezing lands of the Ice Kingdom.
   It was colder the further she went
   Queen Glory had a huge reputation. She's known as the one who melted half of ex-Queen Scarlet's face. She is also know for being the replacement Skywing dragonet of destiny. She had orange wings with calm blue scales. 
    "Ha!" said Paradise, "no one calls me prisoner."
    "Tecnially I just did," Queen Glory smiles down at her. She had a point, she did call her prisoner.
   Out of the corner of her eye, she could see a tall, handsome Nightwing. He was trying to look like a guard, but the smile ruined it. He looked about a year older than the Queen, and only a little bigger.
   "Well..." Paradise took the net off her and stood up, "you might want to make better nets." Glory glared at her and the at the Nightwing.
   "What did I tell you Deathbringer?" Glory said, "We need new nets. But would anyone listen to me? I think not. It's not like I'm the Queen or anything." 
   Deathbringer gave her a affectionate smile. "I did get new nets," he picked up the nets that was on Paradise. "I guess we need new new ones."
    Glory snorted and turned back to Paradise. "So, explain what you are doing here."
    "Well I'm looking for someone name Tarantula? Does it ring a bell?" Paradise saw that Glory's scales start to turn different colors. Paradise's scales usually did that when she was concentrating.
    "What is a Skywing doing looking for- Three moons why are you changing colors!?!" Glory had such a surprised face on it kind of scared Paradise.
   "I'm sorry," said Paradise, letting her wings droop. " I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." She sat down and looked down at her talons.
   "No- I didn't mean- wait- um..." Glory looked at Deathbringer for help. He shrugged and went back to looking like a guard. "Sorry. I'm just confused of why a Skywing can change their scales. And what happened to the feirce dragon I was just talking to?"
   Paradise wondered that her whole life. Sometimes she's a feirce warrior and other times she's an innocent dragonet. What happens to the other version?
   "I'm half Rainwing, which is really weird because Rainwings and Skywings are the complete opposite of each other." Paradise spread her huge wings and changed them from a pale orange to pitch black.
   "Interesting," said the pink dragon. "So why are you looking for Tarantula?"
   "You know him?" Paradise filled with so much happiness. "Where is he? Can I see him?"
   "I guess," the worry on the pink dragons face worried Paradise.
   "What's wrong?" She asked.
   "Well, Tarantula doesn't usually see anyone. He spends most of the time in his den somewhere in the forest. I've never seen anyone such a pale blue before." He said.
    "Jambu," said Glory after a long pause, "can you take her Tarantula?"
   "But we don't know why she even wants to see him. How can we trust her?" He had a point. Paradise wasn't sure why Glory trusted he so suddenly. How did Glory know that she wasn't planning on killing him?
   "I want to know why, too. But for one, how would she know about Tarantula in the first place? And two, why was she so excited to find out about him?" said Glory. That was true, she was excited to find Tarantula.
   " I have proof that I know him, if your not sure," she pulled out her scroll and handed it to Glory. She took it and read it thoroughly.  
   "Jambu, do you mind taking this dragonet to her father?" Paradise nearly gave the Queen a hug. She was so excited and wanted to push Jambu along.
---------------------------------
   A small breeze came in through a doorway covered in vines. Each vine had purple and red flowers on them, looking like a sunset. The room she was in had a couple of beds and shelves covered in jars containing herbs.
   On one of the beds lay a small Rainwing. The Rainwing was pale as the moons and had bandages everywhere. It was sort of sad, seeing such a small dragonet lying still and injured. 
    She looked up and saw another Rainwing pointing a blow pipe at her. 
   "For the love of-" and it was dark as the Rainwing shot the dart.
-------------------------------------------------
     When she woke the sun was high  in the sky. The beams of light shown through the curtains in the windows. It felt nice against her scales, so she lay there absorbing the light. 
    After a while she decided to get up. Behind her, someone took a deep breath, ready to shoot her with a dart.
    She rolled, hitting the pipe out of their talons with her tail. She caught it and aimed it at the Rainwing. He held up his talons helplessly and started changing between a pale green and white. 
    "There is no need for that," the Queen of the Rainwing walked majestically into the room. "Put the pipe down Paradise."
   "Wait," Paradise handed the pipe back to the frightened Rainwing. "How do you now my name? I never told you." The Queen grinned, then stepped aside.
   "That's because I told her. And she read the scroll," a tall, skinny Rainwing (five-seven inches taller that her) walked into the room and gave her an affectionate smile. 
    Paradise slowly walked up to him and looked into his orange eyes. 
They were filled with so much sadness, like if the sun stopped and sunk into a pool of water. She touched his wing with hers, "A- are you my father?"
   "Yes," he said, "yes I am." He scooped her into a big hug. Paradise felt like he would never let go, but she didn't care. She'd never known this side of her, to let someone show affection to her and her show it back. Her scales turned a light red, almost pink, which probably means love or something like that. 
    She wanted to stay like that forever. Then he tightly gripped her arms and leaped out the door, bringing her with.
   He soared past all the sleeping Rainwings and into the canopy. She tried struggling free, but he had a strong grip. He flew far through the forest, occasionally running into branches. 
   He finally dropped her near a small pool, filled with tiny green and red fish. There was a circle of trees around the pool. Green light shine through the canopy, making the pool shine.
   Her father landed next to her and gave her a nervous smile. He grabbed a mango from one of the branches and handed it to her.
   "This is gonna sound weird, but... can you tell the mango to hover above your hand for a few seconds then return back to normal?" Paradise thought he was delusional. Mangos can't fly and they definitely can't understand her. But the worry on her face convinced her to do it.
   "Uh, mango? Hover above my hand for a few seconds the return back to normal." It stayed still. 
   Tarantula gave it a skeptical look.
"Tell it to go a certain distance in the air," he said.
    "Mango, hover three inches above my hand for a few seconds, the return back to normal." Still, nothing happened.
    "Oh, thank the moons," Tarantula gasped, "I was so afraid that-" then the mango flew out of Paradise's hand. 
                    --Chapter--
   The mango floated there for a few second before stopping then falling back into her talons.
   Tarantula's jaw was wide open and his eyes were filled with worry. His scales turned white as he sunk to the ground and covered himself with his wings. 
   Paradise was equally shocked. How did she do that? How is that possible? Mangos can't fly, can they?
    "W-what just happened?" Paradise said, turning to Tarantula.
    "I knew this would happen," he said, still covering himself. "I knew you would inherit her powers." He stood up and stomped over to the pool and dove. 
   He came up with a mouth full of moss and some other aquatic plants. He placed them on shore and started sorting through them. He finally chose a dark green plant with round leaves. 
   He walked over to Paradise, ripped the plant in half and put the juices onto her neck. When it touched her, it stung like being attack by millions of scorpions. She hit him with her tail and he went flu back into the water.
   "Ow!" He said when he came up, "What was that for?"
   "Oh, I don't know. Maybe that fact that you put stinging juices on my neck," she snapped. 
   "I was only trying to help." He came out of the water and walked up to her. "Your wound looked bad so I was cleaning it." He pointed at her neck and started applying more on. 
   They were silent before he said, "Well one thing for sure is you've got your mother's temper." Paradise was shocked to hear that. According to the message, he didn't like to think about her mother.
   "My mother?" Paradise got curious, "What was she like?"
   He sighed then looked into her eyes. "You have her eyes, too. Your eyes don't change do they? 
----------------------------
   "She gave me a smile brighter than the sun."
   "Cleishai." Paradise coughed.
   "What?"
   "Nothing."
   "She said that the Queen had her do extra work for her disappearing and her friend Ruby celebrated her return. After that, she visited at least twice a week. I took her here," he spread his wings to indicate this place. "She thought it was the most beautiful place. We decided it was our meeting spot. After weeks and weeks, we started getting feelings for each other. When I confessed my feelings for her, she looks so shocked, I thought she would hate me. Then she confessed. A year or so later, we discovered we were going to have you. We kept you hidden in the rainforest for most of the time. But it rained to much so we had to move you." 
   He stopped and turned a dark blue with flecks of lavender. Tears rolled down his snout. Paradise felt bad for him, so she instinctively gave him a hug. They stayed like that for a bit before he continued.
   "We brought you to a cave near the Sky Palace. We were gathering stuff for the nest to keep you in when the gaurds came. I was out gathering when I saw them surround her with spears in their talons. They started talking about treason and Seawings... I was to confused. They grabbed her, and threatened her with their spears. She freaked out and shouted at the sky. Lightning struck down onto the two guards holding her. I was horrified and so was everyone else. They fought and fought. Then they stabbed her. They drove the spear through her heart. I didn't know what to do. I killed some of them with my venom, the rest fled." He shivered so violently, then wrapped his wings around himself. "She died in my arms and told me to take care of you. I promised her, and I couldn't bring myself to do it. You look so much like her." He looked up at Paradise, then started crying. 
  Paradise didn't know what to do. She looked through her bag for something and pulled out an earring that she forgot she had. It was ruby shaped like a heart with gold wings. She never knew where it came from. She found it next to her nest when she hatched and tried to eat it. She's had it in there for years and never touched it.
    "Um... Here?" she held out the earring to Tarantula. When he looked up, his face became covered in horror and surprise at the same time.
   "Where did you get that?" He leaped up and snatched it out of her hands. He started observing it, every dent and crevice.
   "It was under my egg when I hatched. I almost tried to eat so it might be a little dented." Paradise had never seen anyone so interested in a piece of jewelry.
   He walked over to Paradise and clasped the earring in her ear. It was a little heavy, but it matched her scales. 
   "It was your mother's," he said, taking a step back. "I guess she wanted you to have it." Pink rippled through his scales then returning back to a navy blue. 
They stood there staring at each other for a while and the sun started to set in the distance. Clouds rolled in from the East and settled above the trees. It gave Paradise a lot of time to think about what her father told her. Even though she didn't know her mother, she still missed.
    "Hey Dad?" Paradise said, breaking the silence. "How did that mango fly?" His whole body tensed up and his scales turned a pale green.
   "Um- well..." he looked down at his talons. "Your an Animus."
   "What in the three moons is that?" Tarantula looked so worried and Paradise didn't know why. She had no idea what an Animus was or how it effected the mango.
   "An Animus has the power to control objects. Like this." He ran over to a tree and ripped off a branch. "Enchant this thing to do something."
    Paradise took the stick and slowly said, "I enchant this stuck to go find me some bananas and bring them back here?" The stick flew out of her hand and returned with a bushel of bananas. "Wow."
   "See? You are extremely powerful now. You can control anything. Well, maybe except living creatures." He looked puzzled and deep in thought.
   "Why don't we try it out?" Paradise asked 
   "What! No, that is a horrible-" 
   "I enchant Tarantula the Rainwing to spin in circles ten times."
        --chapter--
    Tarantula stood still then started spinning in circles. He looked like a freaked out scavenger.  Paradise tried to hide her giggles.
   When he stopped, the look of horror on his face made Paradise realize she shouldn't have done that. His scales were pale with swirls of color bursting all over the place. He looked sick to his stomach, so she took a step back. 
   It was silent. He just sat there staring at her. His body completely still. They sat there not moving a muscle.
   "Never do that again!" he shouted. "Never enchant other ever again, you understand me? That shouldn't be allowed to happen. You are to dangerous! What else can you do?"
   "Well, I can breathe fire and spit venom and fly really fast and change the color of my scales to different shades of red, orange, yellow, and black." She answered.
   "You inherited both of the tribes ability? That's to much power for one dragon to have. You must never use your power, okay? You could loose your soul." He took a deep breath and took a step away from her. "The more you use your power, the more you loose your soul. You have to be careful."
   Paradise didn't know how to process his yelling. He seemed so angry at her for something she didn't do. She turned a light grey with dark orange streaks. She didn't want him to be mad at her. She wanted him to like her.
   "I'm sorry," he said, "I'm just really worried about you. You hold a lot of power, and it could hurt you and others." He scooped her into a hug. 
   The sun was down and only one moon was visible in the sky. A jaguar was roaring off in the distance and an owl was hooting at it's neighbor. There was a lot of noise in the rainforest. 
   Paradise felt relaxed and calm, when a bolt of pain shot through here neck. She grasped her neck and hiss in agony. He father ran over to the pond and got some more plants. He applied them, but it didn't help. The pain wasn't too bad, but it was still uncomfortable. 
   "We need to get you back to the doctors," he picked her up onto her feet. "But remember not to use your power, okay?" She nodded and lifted off.  
    When they got there, most of the Rainwings were asleep. One of the doctor were awake sorting jars and newly collected herbs. 
  He applied something to her neck and then rapped it in bandages. Her neck felt a little better, but she was tired and didn't really care. Her father returned back to his hut and promised to visit in the morning. 
   Paradise wanted to try her powers again so she waited until all the Rainwings were asleep.
 She got up and walked over to the little hurt Rainwing. She picked up a flower and held it above the Rainwing.
   "I enchant this flower to allow this dragonet to not be in pain caused from the injuries." She placed the flower down on the dragonet, and all of her muscle loosened. Paradise felt proud of herself for putting someone at ease. 
   She went to sleep and woke up to someone standing above her.
--------------------------
'The Mudwing dragonets' she thought, 'I forgot about them'.
          --chapter--
   She flew back through the forest as fast as she could. She flew on and on, not seeing the Rainwing village anywhere. She decided to change direction after a while.
    The sun went down in the East as when she heard dragon voices somewhere off in the distance. She bolted towards them, hoping they were friendly. 
      She arrived at the Nightwing village instead. There were Nightwings gathered all over the place. But there was a big group surrounded around a huge dragon. 
    This dragon had a bone earring in one ear and no other jewelry. He was three times the size of a full grown dragon. He was handing out random objects to random dragons. 
    In the river behind him was a small Seawing dragonet talking to another Seawing. She was pale blue and pink. She on the other talon, had lots of jewelry. Paradise wondered if she was royalty. 
    Paradise turned her scales black with lighter grey under scales. She added some small yellow scales under here wings to look like stars. She made them look like a dragon made of stars taking flight. 
    She crept between the buildings, looking for something valuable. She spotted a pot with constellations carved on it. It was made of marble and moon stones for the stars.
   She snatched it up and his behind a small bush across from the big dragon. 
     "I enchant this pot to show me what any dragon is doing when I want to and to be able to hear what they're saying, when, um..." She noticed the pot was filled with water, which gave her an idea. "When the pot is filled with a liquid and any dragon sticks their talon in and thinks about who they want to hear, either their name or their face and features." The pot stood still. 
   She noticed that it got more quiet than it was before. She peeked out from behind the bush and saw that the big dragon was sitting still, staring at her spot. He gave her a sly smile, then stood up and started walking towards her. 
   Paradise jumped up and ran back into the forest, bringing the pot with her. The pot slowed her down, but not by much. 
     She stop far enough to still hear the dragons. She didn't hear any loud stomping so she guessed that he lost her. 
   She turned around to leave, and there behind, stood a really big dragon.
    Paradise yelped and leaped back. 
The big dragon chuckled and sat down nearly on a clean spot on the floor. 
   "You are a jumpy little dragonet," he said with the a smug smile. 
    "I wouldn't be if you weren't coming after me," she snapped. "What do you want?"
   "Now, now. No need to be aggressive." He leaned towards her. "How many times have you used your powers?" 
   This shocked Paradise. 'How did he find out about that?'
   "According to my little spell, you've used it five times?" He kept smiling which was a little scary.
   "Who are you and what do you mean by spell?" Paradise didn't want to admit she was Animus. "Magic isn't real. Obviously or else we would have the power to read minds." 
    He gave her a wicked smile (he needs to pick a smile). "Well, obviously you wouldn't have any became you aren't a Nightwing."
   "How dare you?" She said, "I'm pure Nightwing. The best tribe there ever was."
   "You sure do sound like a Nightwing. But we both know you aren't." They were almost nose to nose now and it made Paradise uncomfortable.
   "Go away. I don't know what your- Ow!" He stepped on her tail, making her scales flash red then back to black. "Thats just cheating. That hurt more than it probably should because your so big. Have you tried loosing weight or something? You might get more likings that way." 
    He laughed a little then looked her in the eyes. "I've never heard of the Rainwings having animuses. But I know all the Skywing animuses were executed. So how did this happen?"
   "None of your business, that's what happened." She glared at him and took a step back 
   "Oh, you will tell me what happened. I'm curious and I'm the most powerful dragon there very was." He spread his wings, revealing a line of white scales along where his wing connects to his side. 
   "Says who? I don't take orders from anyone. Except maybe Queen Ruby." He took a step towards her. 
    "I'm the new Nightwing King and you shall do as I say," he glared down at her. "I enchant-"
   "I enchant this stick to teleport me to the Rainwing village!" She held a stick I her talons, along with the pot. Almost instantly the earth shook and she was standing on a platform in the middle of the Rainwing village. 
   She heard what sounded like a faint roar in the distance. It was probably the giant Nightwing. 
   Paradise decided to use the pot to see what he was doing. She stuck her talon in to little water that was still there and thought about the giant smiling face she just encountered. 
   The pot boiled for a bit and when it settled, she saw a huge dragon. He was mumbling to himself as he stomped through the forest. He didn't look like he was doing anything important. He made it back the Nightwing village and put a friendly face on. 
   'Faker' she thought.
    He just started handing out objects and putting spells on them. 
  Paradise got bored and stirred the pot so the image disappeared. She threw the stick and started towards a the nurses hut.
     She was about to walk inside when she noticed two Seawings were inside. One was the pale one from earlier and the Seawing she was talking to.  
     She was holding something in her talons and speaking to it. When she finished, the other Seawing looked completely shocked and shouted at her. Paradise couldn't here the correctly because she was to far away. 
    She heard loud wing beats and dove behind the hut. The huge dragon descended into the platform outside of the hut. He poked his head in and started talking to them.     
    Paradise slowly krept away from the hut. She dove below the canopy and back up after she got a good distance away. 
    She changed her scales to a bright yellow with black speckles that made her look like a flying banana. She carried the pot carefully as she flew over the Rainwings. 
   She spotted a group of brown dragons poking at a couple of sleeping Rainwings. Paradise smiled and landed on their platform. 
    "There you are!" called C___. "We've been so worried. Where have you been for the last few days and what Happ to your neck? Also, why are all the Rainwings sleeping? I mean, I know their lazy but they all went to sleep at the same time. It's so weird."
  "I think their doing something called sun-time? It's where they all lay down in the sun and absorb it for energy or something." She poked the nearest sleeping Rainwing who just made a weird snoring noise and rolled over.
   "Does that mean they're half plants?" She asked. "That would be really weird and cool at the same time." 
   Paradise giggled and looked back towards the nurses hut to see if the big dragon was coming after him. He was gone and the village was peaceful. 
   "We need to leave," she said. "The Queen is trying to arrest me for literally no reason. Also there is this big scary dragon after me."
   "What does he want with you?" She asked. 
   "Not sure," Paradise answered. "He asked me where I came from and u wouldn't so he was going to put a spell on me." That gave Paradise an idea.
    'Maybe I should put a protection spell on me from anyone who tries to put a spell on me.' she thought. She tried remembering important items she had. She could make a necklace out of the gems she collected. Or she could enchant something useless so she doesn't have to wear something. She should probably enchant a valuable object so someone doesn't accidentally step on the object and gain the immunity to spells. 
     "So he's a magic man?" Asked Adler.
   "Pretty much." She said looking to see where he was. "But we really need to go now."
    The Mudwing dragonets started walking towards the edge of the platform without hesitation. Paradise was happy they trusted her so much. She was glad she met them too. They were lots of fun and her trip wouldn't have been really boring without them. 
      They all leaped into flight, one after another. They flew towards the ground for coverage. They flew towards the Mud Kingdom. On their way, they saw a fire off in the distance and hoped it wouldn't spread.  
    They were flying when she realized something. "Guys. We need to go back." She said to the dragonets. "They have my father and I need to get him." She made a tight turn back towards the village.
    When they got there, they decided to split up. Caltha insisted that Paradise didn't go alone so she went with her. They looked everywhere until they spotted a platform with Rainwings guarding a tall Rainwing. 
   "That's him," Paradise said. They landed on a platform a good distance away. She had an idea to get him free but she needed help. "Can you gather everyone and help me push them off? Have you ever rammed as hard as you can into someone?" 
   "We used to play a game where we ran into each other. You know those mountain goat things and how they run as hard as the can into each other? That's what we were trying to do. It was stupid but fun." She gave Paradise a smile.
    "Well," she said. "Wanna act like rams?"
  Caltha leaped off the platform and headed towards the others. She returned with everyone gathered and explained the plan. 
   "On my mark, we ran." Paradise said. "Three, two, one. Go!" They all flew as fast as they could towards the guards. Paradise hit one first and knocked them into another. The guards were confused as little dragonets ran into them. 
     Paradise grabbed Tarantula by the arm and yanked him off the platform. They flew down and dodged every branch they could. They banked up when they saw the ground and headed towards the Mud Kingdom. 
   Moments later, five Mudwing dragonets came flapping after them. They heard larger wing beats behind them, and flew faster.
     A Rainwing leaped into Paradise's back and grabbed her wings, causing her to fall. They landed on a boulder, the Rainwing on top. 
   Paradise pushed him off as the others came and landed next to her.  
     "Are you okay?" asked Adler.
    Paradise stood up and shook out here wings. "Ya I'm fine but we need to get out of here-"
   "Watch out!" Tarantula shouted as he leaped in front of her, getting black venom in his eye.
      "No!" Paradise leaped forward to grabbed her father, dropping her magic pot. He twitched in agony as the venom melted his eye.  
   He smiled at her, looking from his other eye. "P-Paradise." He said. "Live happy and remember to never let anything get in your way." 
   "No, no, no." She said. "You can't die! I only just met you. I'm telling you not to die!" 
    "I love you Paradise." He said. 
---------------------------------
     "Fine!" She said. "I don't care anyway." She started to spread her wings, "You coming or not?" No one answered. She took off into the trees and headed towards the Nightwing Village. She had some unfinished business to attend. 
    When she got there, the big dragon was no where in sight. She decided to sleep behind a small hut. She didn't sleep well, it was uncomfortable and she kept having nightmares. 
    She woke up to the sound of flapping. She looked up and saw the big dragon leading a cloud of Nightwings into the sky. 
    Paradise changed her scales to look like a Nightwing and took off.
   "Wait!" shouted a familiar voice. Paradise turned around and saw the Mudwings flapper towards her. 
   "We're sorry." Caltha said. "We realized you just lost someone you love and you didn't know who to take your anger out on. I mean, obviously the dragons who killed him but still. We realized you were probably going through a lot and decided to forgive you."
    "'She' decided to forgive you," ____ said 
    "We all agreed. I convinced." She said poking him with her tail then turned back to Paradise. "We want to come with you."
    "Are you sure?" Paradise asked. "It's probably going to be dangerous." 
    "Yup," she said. "Absolutely positive."
    "Okay," Paradise smiled at her. "But you can't fly with me. I'm guessing this is an Nightwing only party. You have to fly near the ground." They all nodded and waited for her to join the group before following. 
   The group of Nightwings flew towards the Sand Kingdom. The went along the edge of the continent near the ocean. Paradise had only seen the ocean once when she followed the river there. The smell of salt filled the air as they flew on. 
    The Mudwings were well hidden. She lost them a couple of times and had to give them a signal and the would pop out of the bushes then back down. 
    They flew all day and Paradise decided to have a chat with the king. 
    "My name is Paradise and I got my powers from my mother." She said as she flew up beside him. 
    "So you finally decide to follow orders," he said. 
   "No," she said. "I've decided to make an alliance."
   "And who decided this?" He said.
   "Me." She kept her gaze straight ahead. 
   "Why?" he asked.
    "I want the same thing you want," she answered.
   "Power?"
   "Revenge," she looked him in the eyes. He looked like he could see right through her. It was a little unsettling, but she stood her ground. 
    "I'm sorry about your father," he said. "I killed my father. He deserved every bit of it."
     "How did you know about my father?" Paradise was surprised he guessed. No one new that her father had died except the Mudwings and the Rainwing guards. 
    "Mind reading," he said acting like his mind was blown. "Dragons have forgotten about the power the moon gives Nightwing eggs. I got both mind reading and being able to see the future." He grinned at her, making her uneasy. "Your future, holds many out comes. But one shines above them all. You have a good future ahead or it ends fatality it's up to you."
    He flew on not saying a word. Paradise was tired so she decided to fly on to his back and sit down.
    "What are you doing?" He asked shaking a little. 
   "I'm tired so I decided I'm going to rest up here. Your the size of and island, I think you'll be fine," she smiled down at him. "Besides you owe me for threatening me."
    "I don't owe you anything," he said. 
   "Yes you do." He immediately spun in circles, almost shaking her off. Paradise laughed when he straighten out again. "You know, you're not so bad. We'd might make a decent alliance."
   "So it's officially an alliance," he said. "With what army?"
   "Yours," she said enthusiastically. "When I need it, I ask and you grant me the permission to use some of them."
    "I hope you don't mind someone else joining our little alliance." He said, twitching a little.
   "Who?" She asked.
    "Vulture," he said.
    "Vulture?" She gave him a skeptical look. "Sounds like a creepy stalker to me."
   "No, I'm the creepy stalker," he laughed. "It's in my name after all. It's a pleasure to meet you Paradise. My name's Darkstalker."
   She stared at him, a little surprised. "Well that makes sense. You have to be centuries old to get that big. You also have advanced mind reading and foresight." 
    "How did you figure that out?" He asked.
   "You can see multiple futures, and what I've heard, most dragons don't have that. Resulting in having advanced mind reading" she thought for a second about the information she told her. "You must have hatched under three moons because you said the moons gave you your powers so if you had a third then it would have resulted in advanced powers."
    "Your smarter than you seem, Paradise," he chuckled. "Did you ever go to school?"
    "School," she said, slapping her for head. "I was supposed to but I completely forgot. I found this Seawing who helped me read the scroll right after getting accepted into the school. Then I decided to go to find my father. Then-" 
   "Okay, okay," he interrupted. "I know. I saw it in your mind."
    "Well that's rude. You shouldn't be looking into dragon's thoughts like that. It's called privacy." He puffed smoke at his horns. 
    "I try not," he said. "But it's so fun listening to different dragons' thoughts. It's like reading a weird scroll."
    "I don't think it should be fun to hear dragon's thoughts." She poked his shoulder hard, sending a shot of pain through her arm. "Ow! What's wrong with your scales?"
    "Their impenetrable," he laughed. "Hard as diamonds. They saved my life once. Smart enchantment, I put a spell on my scales, never been done before."
    "Aren't you worried about your soul?" She asked. She didn't know much about souls and magic, but she knew it was dangerous. According to her father.
   "Yes," he said trying to look at her. "And you just got sad."
   "How do you know?" She snapped.
   "Your mind, and according to your studies, pale grey means sad." He smiled at her. She looked down and saw that her scales were rippling pale grey. 
   "Oh! Guess what? I figured out that if I'm really angry then I can turn invisible. Or is it when I'm sad? Maybe it's when I'm strongly feeling something." She thought for a moment about that theory.
    "Well it makes sense." He said. "Rainwings change their scales depending on feelings. So, you could be hiding so people don't know what your feeling?" He made a good point. 
   "Maybe." It was getting dark now. "Where are we going anyway?" 
    "The old Night Kingdom." He said. "It's at the peninsula of Phyria."
    "No wonder no one goes there. I think everyone just forgets it's even there." She looked off into the distance, trying to find it. 
     "Well that's just sad." He huffed. "Everyone knew where we were during my times. Most respected tribe there was."
    "Well know the Skywings are. You had your time, it's someone else's turn." She smiled at him.
   "Actually, I think it might be the discusting Icewings." Smoke rose from his snout.
    "What's wrong with the Icewings?" Paradise knew the to tribes disliked each other, but not as much as he did.
    "The Nightwings and Icewings have always hated each other." He glared forward and beat his wings harder. He was silent for a while and it made Paradise feel awkward.
    "So," she said. "What does the Night Kingdom look like?"
      "It's absolutely beautiful," he said. He started explaining the structure of the palace and the layout of the Kingdom. 
     He talked for the rest of the day until he decided to land and rest for the night. Paradise had no problem falling asleep. Being surrounded by dragons who didn't see you as a freak felt like she was wanted. They didn't know she was a hybrid or ever part Rainwing, but it didn't matter. She felt like she belonged and not lonely. 
    She woke up to the sound of giant wing beats.
    'What's he up to now?' she thought as she got up. She turned towards the giant dragon winging it's way along the shore. She waited until he was a good distance away. 
   She was about to take off when she saw a small green shape following him. Paradise followed them, turning black. She flew fast trying to keep up, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
    They flew for a while, until they made it to the peninsula. They flew over what looked like an old battle field, littered with old bones. 
   There was a zapping feeling as she flew past it. It made her body tense up and almost fall out of the sky. It was unsettling and she was confused why it happened.
   She flew on, following the two dragons. They flew towards an old, broken down building. Most of the towers had fallen and so had some of the building. It was covered in vines and other plants. 
    They landed near an opening walking inside. Paradise slowly landed shortly after they did. 
   She walked inside to see it looked like the outside. There were multiple doors and old drawings hanging on the wall. Paradise thought it was a school but she wasn't sure. 
   As they walked along, she saw that in some rooms, there were tables with supplies that looked like they would break at any moment. 
    They made it to a courtyard with trees to practice flying and benches to rest on. It had a circle of classrooms around it. Darkstalker walked towards a specific class. He stood in front of a picture and placed her is talon on it. The dust swirled away revealing a horribly proportioned painting of a dragon. 
     Darkstalker looked sad as he observed the picture. She wanted to know what he was thinking. She thought of enchanting something, but she was afraid he'd notice.
    The Seawing was watching him too. Darkstalker didn't seem to notice him standing so close to him. It's was weird, if he was standing that close to her, she would of noticed. 
   Darkstalker turned around towards the trees. Paradise jumped onto a tree trunk and scrambled up until she was hidden by the leaves. He sat down on a bench at the bottom of her tree. He was looking down at his talons, crying. 
   Paradise felt so much pity for him,  she turned invisible. She climbed closer knowing they wouldn't see her. She clung to the tree a dragon length away from Darkstalker.  
    He still didn't look at the Seawing or even acknowledge he was there. 
   The Seawing looked around and pick a marble that looked like a small moon. He placed it underneath Darkstalker's snout and backed up. 
    When Darkstalker opened his eyes, he immediately snatched it up and started looking around frantically. 
   "Clearsight?" He said. Paradise realized that the painting must be what he drew when he went here century ago and Clearsight must be the dragon in the picture. 
   Paradise thought it was a dirty trick to play on him. She desperately wanted to melt the Seawings face off, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
     _______ Then he lifted off. 
   Paradise leaped after him into the sky. He flew fast back towards the camp. She flew as fast as she could after him. When she caught up she landed on his back causing him to twist his head around and breathe fire. Paradise dodged and grabbed on tightly. He spun in circles and shit another blast. 
    "Hey it's just me!" She said turning a bright yellow so he could see her. He glared at her then continued flying. "So... How are you feeling?"
   He snorted. He wing beats were uneven causing him to be a little lopsided. 
    "Look I know you don't want to talk about it but you looked really sad. Maybe you should talk about it." He didn't answer. He stopped an spun around hard. It caught her off guard causing her to fall off.
   "You." He said glaring at her when she caught her balance. "You placed the marble there. You tricked me." 
   "What, no!" She said before he shot a blast of fire at her. "I came there when you picked up the marble. I didn't see anything before that, I promise." That was a lie. She didn't know why she didn't want to tell him about the Seawing. Sh realized she could read her mind.
   'Does he trust me? I hope he realizes that I'm telling the truth.' she thought. She was making up things to make her seem innocent. Eventually he turned away and flew away from her. 
     Paradise followed shortly after, keeping her distance. When she returned she decided to get some sleep. Someone rolled into her spot so she slept next to a dragonet about the same age. She couldn't see what he looked like in the dark, but he kept twitching. 
    She looked like a Nightwing and went to sleep. 
    She woke up face to face with the Nightwing next to her. His eyes were open and glaring. She jumped away from him. 
   "You?" She said.
   "You." He said with so much hatred. This was the Nightwing dragonet she met when she first came to the Rainforest. His tail was crooked and he had all the scars from before. "You tricked me. Your not even a Nightwing. Your an ungrateful Rainwing."
   "First off, Rainwings aren't the ungrateful ones. You are for complaining about the place they let you live in when your home just exploded. Second, I'm not just a Rainwing. I'm part Skywing too." She glared him and bared her fangs.
    "So what. You don't belong here. You have no right to enter the Night Kingdom." He spat.
    "To bad," he slashed out at her. She dodged, rolled under his wing and slashed his side. He growled in pain and tried scratching her tail. 
   "Hey calm down guys. There's no need to fight." A beautiful Nightwing stood next to her attacker. Her eyes were a dark blue with with a light blue center. She had a long elegant neck and wings. Her voice was soft and kind in a way Paradise never expected from a Nightwing. "Hi, I'm Soulbreaker." She said to Paradise.
    "I'm Paradise." Paradise understood why grumpy over here loves this dragon. 
   "That's not a normal Nightwing name," she giggled.
   "Because she isn't a Nightwing at all. She a Rainwing." He grumbled.
    "I told you, I'm not just Rainwing. I'm part Skywing." She snapped. "And before you say it, I have every right to be here because if my memory serves me right, Darkstalker said anyone could come. Not every Nightwing." She grinned at him menacingly, knowing she won this fight. 
   "Don't worry," Soulbreaker said. "I'm fine with you coming along. I would've stayed in the Rainforest but Deathblaze asked me to come." She nudged his shoulder, earning a smile.
   "Why is your name Deathblaze?" Paradise asked.
   "I hatched on the same day the valcano erupted. It was years later but my parents thought it was a 'proper name's or something." He rolled his eyes and sat down. 
    "In case you were wondering, my parents names me that because my eyes have darkness on them but in the middle shows some light. Like darkness eating the happiest of souls." Soulbreaker described. She was right that Paradise was curious and that made sense.
     In the distance, Darkstalker took off towards the Night Kingdom with everyone fallowing. Paradise winced at the thought of Darkstalker. She was afraid he was still mad at her. 
    "You can come with us." Soulbreaker offered. "You seem pretty okay to tag along."
    "What, no." Deathblaze said. "She is not coming. She hurt me, made herself look like you to trick me, and she isn't even a Nightwing. Why would we hang out with a Rainwing?" 
    "I'm also part Skywing," she reminded him.
    "You never want to talk to anyone," Soulbreaker said affectionately. "Give her a chance. She might not be as bad as you think she is." They stared into each other's eyes for a while before he gave in.
    "Fine," he sighed. "Only if she doesn't trick me again." 
     "Deal," Paradise said and leaped into the air. 
    They flew after the Nightwing tribe, catching up quickly. It didn't take long to make it to the Nightwing. It looked older and destroyed in the light. The two Nightwings were flying fast towards their new home. 
    Paradise flew after them trying to catch up. She saw the school she went to last night. 
     'I hope he's no still mad at me,' she thought. Dragons started to spread out in all directions. Paradise hovered in place as dragons soared past. 
     When the dragons cleared, she found Darkstalker in front over. She was startled and lost her balance. She caught herself and looked up to face him. 
   "I'm not mad at you," he breathed. "I've been thinking about it and I guess you're innocent. I believe you." Paradise gave him a hug.
    "Thank you," she said letting go. "Although I have a quick question."
   "What?" He said. 
    "Can you teach me how to be Animus? I'm new to the experience and I don't want to loose my soul." She smiled nervously at him. 
     "If course," he said with a caring smile. He placed his talon on her forehead and she went into a trance.
       ---Chapter---
      'Out,' she thought. 'Need out.' She pushed outward with her talons. The walls around her gave away to reveal a sliver of sun shining in her eyes. She moved out of the way and chirped. 
    The smell of food moved her out of her nest. She found a pile of food to eat. She nawed one fruit that was orange with a green base. The skin was hard but she got through.
   She got bored and moved on. She went back to her nest and found a shiny gold and red thing. She tried chewing buy it was too hard. She left it alone and found a tan object that had many layers. It didn't look good so she avoided it. 
    She decided to go towards the light. She crawled into a colorful world. The was a weird flappy thing that she ate in one bite. There were small colorful sun's everywhere, too. She heard a loud rushing noise and decided to stay away from that. 
   She went back inside and curled up in her nest and fell asleep. 
    Time zipped past her in a colorful display. She woke up to the sun just coming above the horizon coming. She was hungry again and went out to try and find food. She'd been surviving the last two years on birds that landed here and occasional fish. She also ate all the flowers on this island of hers.
    She'd been practicing her flying lately and was able to go a few inches up before tiring. She was going to try and fly across the river. 
   She walked up to the edge of the water and spread her wings. She beat her wings as hard as she could. Finally, her talons left the dirt. 
     She flapped towards the other edge of the water. She was half way there when here wings started to hurt. Her flying became uneven and she fell into the water below. 
    She came up sputtering. She didn't know how to swim and she couldn't fly out. She kept sinking below the the surface, breathing in water, then returning to the top to cough it out. 
      The river seemed to slow the father down she went but she still couldn't get to shore. Her body gave up and sunk down into the river, knowing it wouldn't return to the top. 
    A blurry green shape dove into the water and grabbed her. They came to the surface and onto her small island. She coughed up a lot of water then layed on her back. The green dragon stood over her with a smile. 
   "Hi," he said. His eyes were bright blue against his light green scales. 
   "You look funny," she said back.
   "I do not," he growled. "I'm a Seawing prince. And all Seawing princes are pretty." He sat back. 
   "Oh," she said. "I guess you are kind of pretty with your shiney scales." 
    "I'm Angler," he smiled. "What's yours?"
   "I don't have one," she said.
   "Oh. Well I hope one day you find out." They heard a roar above which made her scales change. "Ooo, pretty. Well I have to go now." He took off into the sky and joined a group of other blue and green dragons. 
 Time went by again in a different pattern of colors. 
    Now she was standing on the island outside her cave watching a small green dragonet fly down to her. 
    "I'm back!" He said as he landed. 
    "But i thought you left." She said in confusion. 
    "Well now I'm back." He smiled. "Let's play."
    Time went by to show them playing. Each time time stopped, they were playing. 
    "I'm leaving forever now," he said sadly. "My uncle I done spying so we have to leave.
    She had know this dragonet for months, and he came to play each day. "Can't you come back?" She asked.
   "No, they said I run off too much and I can't go scouting again." He sighed.
    "Bye then," she gave him a hug.
    "Bye," then he took off into the sky.
   Time flew by.
    She woke up in the Sky Palace on top of a stall full of fresh cooked meat. She leaped down and snatched a few prices before leaping into the air. 
   It was the first time she'd stolen, but she was only four and had no other way to get food. It was hard to find fruit and she was bad at hunting.
    Time went by to show her standing in front of Queen Thorn. Then in front of Queen Ruby, then watching her father jump in front of her a venom landed on his eye. 
    Darkstalker was laughing with her, then crying as she watched him hold the marble. 
    Then it was black. 
    ---chapter---
    Her back hurt and she heard strange voices. She opened her eyes to find Darkstalker passed out, sprawled across rocks while Nightwings surrounded him. 
    He he growled then slowly sat up. He looked like he was in some other world. He blinked and looked over at Paradise.
   A Nightwing stomped over to her yelling, "What did you to our new king?" Then the dragon flew up in the air as Paradise used her powers to choke him. 
   "What did you do to me?" She growled at Darkstalker. The dragon was gasping for breathe as three others charged at her. She flung them against the walls of the canyon.
    --------------------------------------
   He blinked in confusion. 
   "This happens all the time now," she sighed. He smiled in an understanding way. 
   "Okay enough with the love seat and let's go exploring." Deathblaze said stepping in between. Angler and Paradise gave each other embarrassed looks. 
    Deathblaze soared towards what looked like a palace. They all followed close behind as he went behind it. They landed near a tall building with scroll shaped columns in front of the entrance. 
   "A library?" Caltha said. 
   "Boring," Cypress complained. "Let's see what's behind it." He started walking towards the edge.
   It was a very big library that took a bit to get around. Behind it was a cliff that lead down into a canyon. 
   "There's nothing here, let's go," Deathblaze said.
   "No, no, wait," Cypress was leaning over the edge of the cliff. He spread his wings and floated down to the bottom. They all followed shortly after he landed. 
   He walked on ahead along the wall. It got narrower the farther they went. It eventually led to a dead end littered with old wood.
   "Told you. Let's go back now," Deathblaze turned to go as Cypress step down and fell through the ground.
     "Cypress!" They all said in union. They ran over to the edge and peered down.
    "I'm okay!" He shouted up. "It's just really dark." They sighed then leaped down with him. 
    When they got there Paradise breathed a small spurt of flame. It was a small cave with a desk at the end covered in scrolls. There were a few candles here and there so they lit them. 
    A few walked over to the desk and started going through the stuff. Paradise was looking over a pile of papers while Cypress was going through the drawers.
   "They're prophecies," Paradise said. "Listen, 'Shallow stream of claws, catches prey from the strongest of winds.' What does that mean?"
    "To cryptic for me," Deathblaze snorted. He stuck his claw behind a candle and the wall moved aside. He leaped back in surprise knocking over a shelf. 
   Everyone gathered to look inside. The was a hole in the roof shining light down onto a tall stone. The stone had words carved down the side. 
   "What's it say?" Asked Adler. "U can't read so I don't know."
     "'Young of two blood, power of three,'" Soulbreaker recited. "'Ash of fangs takes the love
Seeks to destroy the ones unseen
Skill from the darkest soul
Empties the light that filled the bowl
Controls the minds, 
Holding the binds
Fly towards the shifted balance
Or all will be lost to the hidden talons.' Well that's interesting. What does it mean?" 
    "Beats me?" Cypress said then giggled. "No pun intended."
   "I don't get it," Angler said as they all walked away. 
  "Me neither," agreed Paradise. 
  "Oh come on guys that was a good one," Cypress complained. "Dragons have wing beats. 'Beats' me? Get it? You guys are boring."
   They flew out of the hole and out of the canyon. They spent the rest of the day sight seeing and talking to random Nightwings they met. Paradise asked them to avoid Darkstalker. They didn't ask questions and continued. While they were flying, Paradise noticed the two Seawings leave. They didn't go together, it was more of the green one chasing the pink one. They eventually got bored and decided to rest for the night. 
  They found a room in the palace to share. It was dusty but there was a bed and blankets to sleep on. There was a window with view of the library and a garden. Paradise slept closest to the window. For some reason she always liked sleeping in the moon light. 
   They fell asleep fast but Paradise heard talon steps circling the outer edge of the room. 
   "Pace, pace, pace," Paradise said, startling Angler. "What are you so worried about?" She lifted her head and looked at him.
   "It's just..." He looked into her eyes, hopeful. "It's nothing. I'm fine."
   "I remember," she said. He looked at her confused but happy. "I found out I a weird way, but I remember." She got up and stood in front of him. "You were the only friend I ever had. The only dragon who saw me as a dragon and not a freak hybrid. They only one who jumped into the river to pull me out. The only one who came to see me by the river, on that small island to play."
   He stared at her, a small smile sneaking into his face. He lightly brushed his wing tips with her. They're tails entwined together as their eyes locked. The moon was at it's highest point shining light onto their talons. 
   "I'm worried about you," he said. 
   "I know," they stared at each other for a while.
   Someone giggled followed by a quiet shushing. Paradise smiled at the sleeping dragons then turned back to Angler.
   "Let's go back to bed," she said. They walked back to they're sleeping spots and laied down. Angler chose a spot closest to her and settled down. 
   They fell asleep and woke up curled next to each other. It made Paradise uncomfortable because she'd always slept by herself. 
  The sun was almost halfway in the sky, shining through the open window. She spread her wings and let the sun soak into her scales. She walked over to the window and placed her tail over her talons. 
   "Good morning love bird," Deathblaze said as he came and sat next to her. 
   "Look who's talking Mr. Freak-Out-And-Go-Find-My-True-Love," she smiled back.
   "That's fair," he he turned towards the sun and relaxed his muscles. "I've never seen the sun until we moved to the rainforest. I grew up with dark clouds and smoke. After eight years, I finally get to see the sun and real trees."
   "I grew up stuck on an island for three years with only a few birds here and there. It was really lonely." Next to her Deathblaze gave her a growl 
   "Three years isn't anything compared to what we had to do," he turned and glared at her. "I only got one bird a month for eight years. Don't talk about how bad your life was. You didn't have to go through anything compared to me."
   "How do you know what I've been through," she stood up and returned the glared. "I was alone all my life, known as a freak hybrid. I had to steal and hurt dragons to get what I need to survive. I had to get rejected by a friend. I had to trick people into thinking I'm someone else so I don't get hurt. I'm the one who got shot with venom by my own family. I'm the one who had to watch my father get killed in front of me as he tried to save me. And I'm the one with some Animus magic that can control dragons and get arrested for inheriting something I didn't want." Horror struck Deathblaze's as she mentioned the Animus magic. 
   He took a step back. "You're an animus? You can control dragons? How could I ever have trusted you in the first place. Why would you even test to see if you could control a dragon?" He hissed. "Your a monster that does what it wants to get what it wants."
   "Didn't I just tell you I didn't like doing it? Your just like everyone else, you just look on the outside." She growled.
   "No," he said. "I see the truth and what a monster you truly are." Paradise leaped at him, teeth bared.
   She knocked him into the rail of the balcony. He scratched at her side drawing a little blood. She gripped his shoulders and pulled him over the edge of the balcony with her. 
    They clawed at each other in the air as they fell. Paradise plastered his wings to his side with hers. She had a tight grip on his neck with her teeth. He was clawing at her underbelly with his back claws. 
   They were almost to the ground when she let go of him to catch her self. He caught himself but still landed hard on the ground. 
    Paradise turned invisible and dove down onto him. She bit the back of his neck and gripped him tight. He tried shaking her off but she held on. She decided to let go and flew up so he wouldn't claw her.     
   She silently landed near him watching him look for her. 
   "Come out you stupid Rainwing! Stop hiding and fight!" He yelled.
    Paradise gathered up a breath of fire when she heard wing beats coming towards them. She looked up and saw her friends flying down towards them.
   "I enchant every animus to come here!" The world shook followed by a popping sound and Paradise was in a throne room with Darkstalker sitting on a throne.
                       ---Chapter---
   _-_
   Darkstalker wrapped his talons around the Seawing's snout and said, "I enchant this dragon to no longer be an animus." 
    Paradise was shocked. She was tempted to rip Darkstalker in half, but she kept her ground. Guards dragged the sad dragonet away as Darkstalker turned back to his throne. 
   "There is something really wrong with you," she said changing back to normal.
   "There you are," he said with a smile, "Technically you're a threat to. You almost killed half if the Nightwing population. You're powerful for just learning about your power."
   "Stop looking into my mind," she walked along side him with a scowl on her face. 
     "You seem grumpy. You shouldn't let that Nightwing define who you are." He smiled.
   "What did I just say?" She glared at him.
    "Is that a threat? Because if u recall, you can't hurt me," he gave her a smug look.
   "And if i recall, I can hurt your subjects," she returned the look making him frown.
   "You're really starting to bug me," he sat down onto his throne. 
   "How about I make you a deal? You train me, and I leave you alone forever," she offered.
    "Very well," he said almost instantly. "Although you would be a great addition to my army."
    "I serve no one," she snapped. 
   "I know," he got off his throne. "Okay lesson one, be careful about how many you cast. Cast to many and you loose your soul and become evil, blah blah blah." He started to circle her slowly. "Lesson two, careful how you word your spells, each word can affect the outcome of a spell. Lesson three, you can't cast spells on other dragons, it doesn't work."
   "Lies," Paradise interrupted. "I've already tried and it does work. Also how did you make everyone forget about what happened in the canyon? You specifically said 'I enchant all of you'. How do explain that?"
    "So you've already found out. Just trying to limit the amount of dragons who know that," he said innocently.
    "No you don't." She stopped him again. "You just don't want me to know I'm more powerful than I think. And you don't want me controlling anyone you don't want me to."
    "I'm beginning to think you have mind reading powers." He smiled. "Okay, next, you can't cast spells on me. I enchanted myself to be immune to any spells besides mine.". He stopped infront of her. "Now, let's test it. Do you have anything valuable?"
     Paradise reached up and unclipped her earring. "What do you want with it?"
   "I'm going to make a protection spell to protect your soul." He reached for the earring.
    Paradise snatched it away. "And how do I know you won't add anything else in there? Why don't I do it myself?"
   "Because then you'd loose part of your soul and I already have a protection spell," he pointed out. He grabbed the earring and started whispering to it. "There, all done."
    He handed it back to Paradise. She clipped it on and stared at him.
    "I don't feel anything," she said.
   "Your not suppose to. It's just there," he grabbed a near by vine and ripped it off the wall. "Enchant this to do something."
     Paradise held the vine in her talons and whispered, "U enchant this vine to become a ten foot long snake."
   The vine grew and stretched. When it was done, a green snake rose and stared into Paradise's eyes, hissing. It jerk at her but Paradise caught it in her talons and bit down on its neck, breaking it. 
   "Okay, not what I was expecting but okay." Darkstalker said. "By the way that was horrible fighting."
    "What are you talking about? All I had to do was grab it and kill it. Wasn't that hard," Paradise tried eating the snake still in her hand but it tasted like plants.
    "Ya, but the way you grabbed it, it could have slipped. Also, when you bite something, you should be able to kill I instantly. That was slow." Darkstalker judged. 
    "Then what is the right way?" She leaped at him, looking for a reaction. 
     He grabbed her shoulders and lightly put his jaws around her neck instantly. He put her down in front of him. 
    "That's how," he smiled at her. "Again."
     They trained for the rest of the day. He taught her how to attack before your opponent could react. They talked and told stories. They talked about the times they had to fight and how they got into the situation. Then he invited her to be a special guest at his party that night. 
    "I want you to meet someone. He's going to be part of our alliance," he explained.
   "But I've never even been to a party. I don't know how to dance or sing or interact with other dragons. I'll just look like a weirdo," she complained.
   "Don't worry. You'll be an honorary guest," that made Paradise decide to come because he was willing to give her that privilege so she would come. Then he went off to invite someone else and told her to meet him in the courtyard. 
    She started towards the courtyard, making herself look like a Nightwing. When she got there, there were flowers hung from every ledge and crack. Torches were lit, giving it an erie glow. A throne was at the front, overlooking the dance floor. A few Nightwings were setting up instruments in one corner while others were setting the tables with food. Paradise decided to go and stand next to the throne and wait for Darkstalker.
     Her and Darkstalker have had some ups and downs, but Paradise was starting to like him. He could be a little annoying and bossy and assuming, but he's better now. He's willing to take his time out of his day to teach her skills she didn't ask for and willing to become a friend even though they got off to a rough start.
    After a while, Darkstalker walked into the courtyard, followed by a tall Sandwing with skull tattoos everywhere. More Nightwings followed.
    "Paradise, I'd like you to meet our new ally, Vulture." Darkstalker said. The Sandwing stepped forward with an evil smile. 
   "Sounds like a creepy cannibal," Paradise said earning a disgusted look from their new ally. 
   "Paradise," Darkstalker said in a stern voice. "Respect our guests."
    "I thought I was your guest. Do guest have to respect guest? Or do host have to respect guests." Paradise was trying to confuse him. She didn't like this dragon and wanted nothing to do with him.
    "You really have no manners do you?" Darkstalker asked.
    "No, not really." Paradise knew it was a retiricol question. Darkstalker sighed and went to sit on his throne. 
    Paradise got a glare of pure hatred as the Sandwing walked past her. She ignored it and went to sit next to Darkstalker. 
     The audience was silent as they waited for Darkstalker to start the party.
   "Fellow Nightwings" he boomed. "I am honored to be your new king and will lead us to a great future. Now, let the celebration commence!" The crowd cheered and started to dance as the band started to play. 
    Paradise watched from the side lines, not risking the embarrassment if falling over while trying to dance. 
     "Go enjoy yourself," Darkstalker offered.
   "I'm good. I prefer not to trip over my own talons and face plant onto the ground." Darkstalker barked a laugh and nudged her forward. 
    "Go on. I need to talk to our new friend." He pushed her onto the dance floor. She turned to walk back but someone yanked her arm and brought her into the dance. 
   She stood there Frozen in the middle of the crowd. She never liked crowds, and she never liked parties. Light grey started to creep up her scales but she forced it back down, not willing to let dragons know she's not a Nightwing.
    "Come on, dance!" A Nightwing grabbed her arm and started spinning Paradise in n circles.
    Paradise started to get into the rythyme of the music. She started to twirl and rap like all the other dragons. She flipped and spun into other dragons, knocking each other over in giggles. She was enjoying herself so much, she didn't realize the bright yellow that appeared on her scales. 
    "You!" Shouted one if the dragons. Everyone around her turned to look at Paradise. When they realized she wasn't a Nightwing, hate crossed their faces.
   "You're the one who was falling with Darkstalker. What did you do to him?" They hissed at her. 
   "I didn't do anything." She snapped. "Go away."
   "No one gets away with hurting our new king. Especially puny Rainwings."
    They hissed and jumped at her. Paradise but down on one of their arms and lashed at the others face. There were to many so she let go of the Nightwing and shit venom at one if their faces. The scream that came from him alerted the rest of the dragons. 
    Five more dragons leaped at her. She shit fire at them, hitting some of them. One charged at her from the back and she got to the ground and rolled. Two came at her from both sides. She waited until they were inches away before leaping up and letting them run into each other. She landed and was glad that she had battle training with Darkstalker. 
    Then a spear stabbed through her chest.
    "Oh," she said as she fell to the ground.
         ---chapter---
   "No!" Darkstalker leaped off his throne and ran over to Paradise. He picked her up and held her in his arms. "Why did you attack her?"
   "She hurt you when we first got to this place. We weren't going to let a Rainwing get away with it." One of them growled.
   "I thought I made you forget?" Darkstalker looked confused.
   "But you see," Paradise coughed. "You just said what happened in the canyon. You weren't specific, like you told me." She coughed blood and started to feel dizzy. 
   "They missed your heart. You'll be fine. Who here got healing powers yesterday?" He asked the crowd. No one raised their hand. "I gave away healing powers to someone."
   "Sir," one of them spoke up. "You gave us the ability to heal ourselves, not others."
    He growled in frustration before tipping a vine from one of the collums. "I enchant this vine to heal anything it touches." He placed the vine over Paradise's wound. She gasped as the wound closed up. "You still lost a lot of blood. It just healed you, it didn't make more blood. You need to rest. Guards! Take her to a sleeping chamber near my room and give this vine to anyone who was injured."
    Two guards picked Paradise up and carried her away. Everything was blurry and tiering to look at. She closed her eyes and let sleep take her.
    When she woke, she was laying on a bed with dusty blankets on her. The pillow was stiff and smelled like dirt. She sat up as the dim moonlight shone through a window.    
     There were dragons zipping past her window in the same direction. When she got up to the window, she saw that they were gathering on a diamond like thing. She spread her wings and realized she was still to weak to fly. 
    "Your finally awake," Darkstalker said from the door. "We're going off to war if you want to come."
   Paradise turned to face him. "War? Why are you going to war?" 
   "The Icewings are going to try and destroy us. We have to strike first." He said stepping into the room.
   "Why did the Icewings want to destroy you? I thought to he continent was at peace," she back away from the window and faced him. 
     "They've always hated the Nightwings. They're getting revenge now that I'm back," he growled. "I'll come back. Just stay here and rest." He turned and walked towards the door.
   "I'm coming with you. It may not be my fight, but it's yours. And you did save my life, even though I thought you hated me," she looked into his eyes. She held her ground, not taking no for an answer.
   "There's no point in arguing," He chuckled. "By you can't fly. So you can't come anyway."
    "How long's the trip? I could just rude in you. I'll probably get my strength back by then," she smiled at him. 
   He rolled his eyes. "Come on."
    She fallowed him thought he palace, then floated down to the crowd of Nightwings. Paradise stayed dark red with flecks if yellow. She didn't care if they knew she wasn't Nightwing. They already did.
      "Nightwings," Darkstalker announced. "The Icewings are planning to try and kill us all. We must strike first or we will be wiped out. For the Nightwings!"
    "For the Nightwings!" Everyone shouted in union.
      Darkstalker bent over so Paradise could climb onto his back.  She leaped up and sat between his shoulders. He leaped into the air with his Nightwing army behind. 
     They flew the direction they came from. Paradise still felt the zapping feeling as the went past the border. They glided through the hot dessert, only seeing sand and the ocean in the distance.
    "Fly in ahead to see what's going on," Darkstalker order when they were half way to the Claws if Clouds Mountains. 
     Five or so Nightwings zipped past us and we're out of sight in seconds. Paradise guessed they got speed powers from Darkstalker.          
    She saw bright green and brown out of the corner and turned to see a group of Mudwings along with a Seawing with blue eyes.
   "You guys shouldn't be here," Paradise said to them.
    "Neither should you," Angler said back. 
    "He saved my life. I owe him." She  looked and saw Deathblaze and Soulbreaker behind them. "Oh hello Deathblaze. Enjoying your new scars?"
   He glared at her. "I'm here to apologize and to fight my war. I still don't trust you though." Soulbreaker wacked him with her tail. "Fine, I trust you a little. I shouldn't have judged you and I know it's not your fault that your an animus."
    "Thank you. But I still don't forgive you for calling me a monster," he looked back at Angler. "You should stay down. I'll join you when the fight is over." She turned into her normal Nightwing disguise. 
   "This isn't your fight. But I know I can't convince you so you better not die," he smiled at her. "See you later." He dove down to the sand with the Mudwings following. 
    Two of Nightwings zipped back to the group and reported what they saw. "The Icewings are covering Jade Mountain with a huge army. We're out numbered."
   "Not with powers we aren't," Darkstalker said with a evil smile. "You think you can fly yet?" He asked, turning his head to try to look at Paradise.
   "I don't think so," she said. "It's kind of nice not having to fly." She smiled at him. 
   "Lazy Rainwing," he laughed.
  "You mean lazy Skywing Rainwing hybrid." She leaped off his back and flew next to him.
   They flew for a few minutes longer before descending onto the mountain. As soon as they were in veiw, a sheet if Icewings lifted off the mountain. 
   A group of Nightwings flew to the front of the tribe and attached the Icewings. Although they were outnumbered, they took out dragons with ease. Some Icewings got past and started to attack the tribe. 
   "See you on the other side," Paradise said to Darkstalker before flying into battle.
   As she flew past a couple of dragons, she sliced at the Icewings wings. 
   She dove onto an Icewing fighting a young Nightwing. She but down onto there neck then spat venom onto the wound, leaving the Icewing screaming. 
  The young Nightwing happened to be the Nightwing that stabbed her. 
   She glared hat him and said, "I regret doing that. Sorry! Should have let you kill them!" She shouted down to the falling Icewing.
   She flew into another Icewing knocking him out of the sky. She dove down onto him and gripped his wings. He was bigger than her but not very flexible. 
   He gave a strong shake forcing Paradise off. He turned to shoot ice at her then stopped.
   "This isn't your battle Skywing. Go be grumpy somewhere else," he spat.
   Paradise gave him a sly smile, then shifted to a light blue. "I'm no Skywing." She said. "I'm an animus." She flicked her tail, shooting him into another Icewing.
  She shot ice out if her hand at an Icewing, freezing their wings. She turned to another Icewing that was sneaking up on Darkstalker and shot venom on their tail.
   She flew up to Darkstalker and bite down on an Icewing attacking his tail. When she let go she turned to Darkstalker who was batting away a tall Icewing.
 "Your welcome," she yelled at him.
  He laughed, "I really don't need help. As you can see," he said has he hut away and Icewing into another. 
   She rolled her eyes and started shooting fire at any Icewing she saw. Then Darkstalker whipped around, ripped a boulder out of the mountain, and chucked it at a group of dragonets.
   "What is wrong with you!" She yelled at him.
   "There trying to stop the battle. They're trying to make us loose. And before you ask they have two animuses with them." He shot fire at an Icewing that was coming up behind Paradise.
   "What did I tell you about reading my mind," she yelled as she punch and Icewing in the face. "Beside why does it matter if we stop the fight. I would prefer to be eating bread and berries."
   "Part if you enjoys the battle," she gave him a friendly glare and shot venom at his arm.
   "You can't hurt me," he teased. 
   "That's the point," she was about to run into another Icewing when a strong wind flung her against Darkstalker's back. "What was that?"
   "There making a storm," he said pointing at the group of dragonets who seemed to be okay. 
   "Well at least the Icewings will have a hard time fighting," she pointed out.
   "And why won't we?" Darkstalker asked.
"Because we got powers and you've got a Skywing," she flew back into battle. 
   "Skywing hybrid," Darkstalker shouted after here.
   Paradise slashed at a Icewing struggling to fly, causing them to twirl into an Icewing gripping onto Deathblaze. 
   "Your welcome grumpy," she yelled down at him, earning a glare.
   "I had him," he shouted.
   "Oh ya," she said nodding her head. "He wouldn't have killed you in five seconds if I hadn't been there. Yup, you got this." She said before flying away. 
   Paradise only got to attack a few more Icewings before the storm started to die down. Then everyone froze.
     ---Chapter---
   Everyone stared at each other, like if they could hear each other's thoughts. 
   Paradise didn't know what was going on, when Darkstalker flew over to her and gripped her arm. 
   "---"
  Then everyone disappeared except Darkstalker. He glared at her, then dove down to the dragonets. He picked up a Sandwing and carried him to a giant hole in the ground.
   She was about to fly after them when someone caught her arm. 
   "No," said the new dragon. "This next part needs to happen without you."
   "No one bosses me around," Paradise snapped pulling her arm away. But for some reason, she felt like the new dragon was right. "Who are you?"
   "Foeslayer," she said. "Darkstalker's mother."
   "But isn't Darkstalker, like, thousands of years old?" Paradise observed this new dragon up and down. 
   "Yes," Foeslayer said. "But I was frozen in time you could say. Fallow me."
   Paradise fallowed the Foeslayer to the peak of Jade Mountain, where she stood there and waited. 
  "You hide in the bushes," Foeslayer said shooing her away. 
   Paradise crawled under some bushes and turned a dark green. She waited there for a while before Darkstalker landed in front of his mother with a desperate look on his face. 
_______
   Darkstalker started to choke and shrink.
   "No!" Paradise try to say, but a talons wrapped around her snout.
   She shoved them off and was about to leap out of the bush when talons wrapped around her to hold her back. 
   "Let go," she growled, then noticed they were bright green. "Angler, I swear if you don't let go I will shoot venom at your face."
    He used his wings to hold her and his talons to keep her quiet. She tried screaming but it was muffled by his talons. 
   Paradise didnt think Angler knew that he was putting her through torture. She couldn't sit there and watch her friend die. She had to stop it. 
   Darkstalker tried to choke out words as he became the size of a normal dragon. The other dragons just watched as he suffer. 
   Then he was a dragonet with rainbow colored stars under his wings. The little Rainwing smiled at her work.
   Angler let go of her snout slowly.
  "Stupid Rainwing," Paradise spat. "All Rainwings are stupid. Even my father. Even the Queen. Every single one of them."
   "You don't know what your saying," Angler said. "Darkstalker is still here. He's not gone, see?" He pointed at the dragonet who was eating a strawberry.
   Paradise whipped her head around to glare at him. "He is gone. That's not Darkstalker. She killed him. Rainwings are careless murderers. They took them away from me." Tears rolled down here cheeks. "There both gone because of them. He was my friend and they took him. He's gone." 
   "Hey," Angler said wiping away the tears. "It'll be okay. It's probably better this way. Just let him enjoy his new life." 
   They watched the dragons as they said there goodbye's. 
   "I'm going to go say hi to my brother. Be right back," Angler let go of her and stepped out of the bush. He walked up to the green Seawing and got a surprised look. They chatted for a while before saying goodbye. 
   Foeslayer flew away with Darkstalker on her back. Paradise flew after them, as Angler shouted after her. She caught up to them pretty fast and snatched up Darkstalker. Foeslayer grabbed her tail but she managed to slip away.
    Paradise carried Darkstalker down under the trees hoping to loose Foeslayer. She dodged around trees and under branches. She finally landed on a small boulder under a huge oak.
   Darkstalker was chewing on her talons. She pulled him off and placed him in front of her.
   "Hello?" She said looking into his eyes. 
   His eyes were different. They didn't have that powerful, but sad look to them. Now they were just.... innocent.
   Paradise shook him by the shoulders. "Wake up." She said. He just giggled and started chewing on her talons again. 
   She glared at him and he glared back. Then he fell over giggling.
   "Fine. Well do this the hard way. I enchant-" 
   "Don't," Foeslayer came down through the trees and landed behind Darkstalker. "It's better this way. He was too dangerous."
   "There was nothing wrong with him. How did you find us anyway?" Paradise asked.
  "Something gave it away," she looked down at Darkstalker who was laughing hysterically.
   Paradise gave him a glared.
  "So your an animus? Never new the Skywings had any. Or Rainwings," Foeslayer pointed out.
   "I got it from my mother. She was an animus," she looked up at Foeslayer. "Where'd Darkstalker get it from?"
   "Peacemaker," she corrected. "His name is Peacemaker now." Foeslayer smiled down at her dragonet then looked up to see sadness take over Paradise's face and scales.
   "So he's really gone," Paradise sat down letting dark blue and gray cover her scales. 
   "Yes," Foeslayer said almost instantly. "He doesn't remember a thing. No powers, no memory. It's safer for everyone. Even you."
   Paradise gave her an intense glare. "He was my friend. He wouldn't have harmed me. He saved me and taught me. He was the best dragon I ever met."
   "Yes, but he would have turned you into something your not. I hate to say it but you would have become his puppet." Foeslayer put Peacemaker on her back. "If your looked for me, ask for Hope. That's my name now." She gave paragraphs a friendly smile. "Good luck. Make sure to come and visit. I'm pretty sure he likes you." Then she took off into the sky.
   Paradise sat there until she couldn't hear anything but birds chirping in the distance. 
   The sun was setting when she heard wing beats again. She saw Angler fly over head so she shot fire into the sky as a becon. 
   He slowly landed infront of her.
   "Hi," he said. "I've got to return home. I wasn't even supposed to leave my troop. I'll see you later. At the same spot?" He looked at her hoping for an answer, but he got none. He took off towards the Sea Kingdom.
   The moon was half way up in the sky before Paradise got up. She flew towards Jade Mountain to say good bye to the Mudwings.
   When she got there, she decided to look inside since the storm made it a little wet outside. She walked into a big cave with a gong along the far wall. There were torches lit along the walls and through the tunnels. Paradise heard laughing down one of the tunnels and decided to go explore it. 
   She came to a bigger cave with streams and prey running around. Chasing a group of chickens were the Mudwings.
   "Hi Paradise!" Cypress said, catching a chicken. "This is a great school isn't it?" 
   "Ya," then Paradise had a realization. "School! I have school! How could I forget? I've always wanted to go to school. I got to go guys. See you later." She ran down the halls and into a big Mudwing.
   "Sorry," she said. She tried to go around him but he put his wings in the way. 
   'Where are you going?" He asked. "Shouldn't you be sleeping?"
   "What? No, no, no. I'm not a student. I mean, I am. But not at this school." He gave her a confused look.
   "You look tired. And... sad." He was look into her eyes. 
  "Back off," she snapped. She rolled under him and shot down the hall. 
   She got to the big cave when someone said, 'Stop.'
   She whipped around to see no one standing there. She looked around, seeing no one.
  'Stay back' said a deep voice.
   'The storms coming' said a gentle voice.
   'Are they going to hurt us?'
   'Whats gonna happen?'
    'Will they hurt us?'
    'Keep me safe,' said all the voices in union.
   "Go away," she said. "Leave me alone." She backed against the wall, hearing many voices pound in her head.
   "Stay back," she said. She slammed her eyes shut. "Go away. I can't help you."
   She gripped her head and slid to the ground.
   'Help us.'
   "Go away! Leave me alone!" Then everything's stopped.
   She opened her eyes slowly, and saw everything was covered in ice. She thought she was frozen still, only to see the I've came from her direction. 
   'Did I do this?' She walked back down the hall. She came to a door way with sleepy dragons inside. They were also frozen still. 
   "Oops," she grabbed a book off their shelf and said, "I enchant this book to unfreeze everything in this mountain." Slowly, everything melted away. 
   'What was that?' said one of the voices.
   'That was a cold storm.'
   "Please stop talking to me," she said to the air. 
   'This is a spooky dream.'
   Paradise stopped where she was. 'Dream,' she thought. 'I can hear everyone's thoughts. But how?' She thought for a moment. 'Darkstalker. When he allowed me to read everyone's mind, he must have accidentally made it permanent.' 
   She walked towards the exit, still thinking about her knew power. She could still hear everyone's thoughts and it was starting to bother her. 
    She got outside and flew towards the Sky Palace. 
   The sun came up when she saw the Palace in the distance. She speed up so she could see Queen Ruby again. 
   When she got there, she flew straight towards the throne room, dodging around other dragons. She landed infront if the door, with the same guards as last time.
   "It's you," growled one of the guards. 
   "It's nice to see you too," Paradise said. She walked passed them and into the throne room.
   Ruby was watching Prince Cliff fly around the room.
   "Hello," she said as Paradise walked in. "I got reports from the teacher that her new student hasn't showed up. Why it that?" She looked at Paradise with a queenly but kind smile.
   "Well," Paradise started. "I kinda found out where my father was so I went to go find him. A whole bunch of other stuff happened but I won't go into detail." Paradise stepped forward to apologize, when the sun caught on her earring and shinned in Ruby's face. "I'm sorry."
   "No, no, it's fine-" Ruby looked at her earring and her mouth dropped. "Where did you get that?" 
   "My mother?" Paradise was confused.
   "That's impossible. Amber is dead." She looked really worried.
   "I know. She died before I hatched." Paradise watched Prince Cliff fly down to his mother.
   "That must have been what she was protecting. She must not have wanted mother to find out about you." She sat there thinking. "Wait. If your her daughter then..." Ruby looked into Paradise's eyes as horror struck her face. "Your an animus."
   Apparently that wasn't a good thing. The guards around the room closed in on Paradise. 
  'Freak hybrid. She should be executed. Wait, that's what Scarlett would have wanted. Then it should be be arrested.'
   "I'm a she not an it," she said to the guard.
   "How did you I thought that?" He looked five years older than her with a scar across his snout. "Wait, Your Majesty. It this the same dragon as from years ago? The one we killed?"
   'Oh snap, he shouldn't have said that.' Ruby thought.
   "Your right Your Majesty. He should not have said that," Paradise froze everyone in the room except Ruby and the young guard. "So your responsible for my mother?" She walked up to the young guard.
  "Back off. I have a spear," he snapped. 
   With a flick of her tail, the spear melted in his talons. "Do you now?" She snatched him up by the neck. "I'm gonna watch you die like you watched my mother die."
   'This is my fault. I have the order to get her.' Ruby thought in panic.
   "Oh your right your Majesty. This is your fault." Paradise gave her and evil grin.
   "How can you hear our thoughts?" Ruby asked.
   "A parting gift from a friend. But don't worry, once I'm done with you, I'll go pay the ones that took him a visit." Paradise tightened her grip around the dragons neck. 
   Then something hit her in the back of the head, so she let go in shock. She backed away, dizzy. She tried to clear her view. Blurry yellow shapes closed around her, grabbing her arm. 
  She heard a faint oops, then someone say we need to get back to the desert?  Paradise coughed and when she looked at her talons, she saw black stuff. 
   "That's nice," she said as she was carried away. 
   "We need to get her there as fast as we can," someone said.
   "Are we going on a trip?" Than she blacked out.
  ---Chapter---
   Paradise woke up in a small cell that was some what dark. She got up and felt that the back of her head was bandaged.
    "Your awake," Queen Thorn said from outside the cell.
   "Where am I exactly?" Paradise asked coming up to the door.
   "In a Sandwing prison cell." Thorn said.
   "Let me out," Paradise said. 
   "Well what from I know, you can yourself. Besides, you need to rest. One of my men accidentally hit you with the wrong end of his tail. Take you a while to heal," Thorn pointed out.
   "Ya right," Paradise took off the bandage to reveal she healed herself. "Ok now can I come out?"
   "No," Throne said. "You stood from us and we would like it back. Then we'll let you go. We would usually just keep you in for longer, but I prefer not to be a frog."
  "You can have them. I don't need them," Paradise reached for her bag, getting nothing. "Where is it?" She looked around her cell. "It must be in the Night Kingdom. I have to go get it. It has the scroll." Paradise grabbed the bars and ripped them from there spot. 
   "I'll come with you." Thorn said.
   "I don't think so," Paradise said. You have a Kingdom to run."
   "Then Onyx will come," Throne gestered towards another cell. Inside was a twenty year old dragon with a broken leg.
   "Aren't I a prisoner too? How do you know we won't just run away?" Onyx said. "Besides, I can't walk."
    "You can fly though. And you have her to look after you." Thron pointed at Paradise.
    "I won't run away. I don't feel like getting poisoned again." Paradise said. "Come on let's go."
   Paradise walked down the hall and outside. One off the guards hit her in the head with the end of his spear as she walked out the door.
   "Ow! That was unnecessary," Paradise glared at him.
   "Get back in your cell," he ordered.
   "Like a criminal is going to willing go back into a cell. I'm good," she tried walking past but they put there spears in the way. "Ugh." She flicked her hand at them and they turned into yellow frogs.
   Thorn came up the tunnel with Onyx. 
   "Dragons make really good frogs," Paradise said. "Look how pretty they are."
   "Turn them back," Thorn said. 
   "Your no fun," Paradise turned them back to dragons.
   "I have a sudden urge to eat flies," one said. 
   "I have no words," said the other.
   "Wait, hold up." Onyx stepped away from Thorn. "Your saying I have to travel with an animus? I'm going back to my cell." 
   "No your not. She won't turn you into a frog. Will you," Paradise knew this was an order. Thorn can be intimidating when she wants to.
    "Fine. Only if she doesn't get on my bad side," Paradise said.
   "Everything seems like your bad side," Onyx remarked.
   "Exactly," Paradise flew into the sky and waited for Onyx. Then they flew towards the Night Kingdom. 
   "What was that?" Onyx said as they flew over the border.
   "Not sure. It's harmful though," they flew to the center of the Kingdom where ally he dragons were gathered. "Hi!" She said to the dragons.
   All the Nightwings turned to glare at Paradise. 
   "What did you do with our king this time?" Asked one.
    'Get her from behind?' thought one as they looked at another Nightwing.
   The other one nodded.
   They snuck up to her and leaped. She whipped around and choked them mid air while they were feet away. 
   "Anyone else?" She asked. "Okay. Now lead me to the room I slept in."
   Two of the dragons walked into the castle. Paradise and Onyx fallowed, releasing the choking dragons. 
   They walked through the castle and up several levels of stairs, which made it hard for Onyx. 
   "Ugh. I'm tired of you being slow," Paradise picked up a rock and threw it at Onyx's broken leg.
   "Ow! What was that for?" She stopped and stared at her leg. "Hey," she stepped down on it. "It's all better." 
   They kept walking down a hall and stopped at a door. The two escorts opened it and let them walk in.
   Paradise found everything the same, with no bag. 
   She turned to face the dragons. "Find me Deathblaze and Soulbreaker," he nodded and bolted down the hall.
   "I like you," Onyx said suddenly. "You've got this queenly thing about. And you know how to boss people around."
   "Uh, thanks?" Paradise thought that was random coming from such a grumpy dragon.
   'Maybe I could use her to help me take over the throne.' Onyx thought.
   "Ha! I'd like to see you try and use me. I'm smarter than I look you know," Paradise grinned at Onyx, who had a confused look on her face.
   "How-"
   "A friend," Paradise interrupted. "Let's not talk about it."
   With perfect timing, Deathblaze and Soulbreaker walked through the door. Paradise shooed away the other two dragons, who left without hesitation. 
   "I don't trust you again," Deathblaze said. Soulbreaker kicked him in the leg. "What? She literally threatened dragons. She almost killed them."
   "She wouldn't do that. She was probably just... trying to get everyone's attention," Soulbreaker said. 'She's dangerous. We need to be careful' she thought. 
   Paradise's wings drooped. "You think I'm dangerous?"
   Soulbreaker gave her a surprised look. "How did you-"
   "It doesn't matter." Paradise interrupted. "Just take me to the room we slept in."
   They all walked down the hall to the last door. The beds inside were the the same as when she left. The bag was no where to be seen.
   "Come on, Onyx. We're going to check the canyon." Paradise flew out the window, followed by Onyx.
   "How do you know them?" Onyx asked, flying next to Paradise.
   "They used to be friends. But apparently I'm to dangerous for their taste," Paradise said, keeping her wings steady.
   "I like dangerous," Onyx said. "I new a guy named Vulture. He was ended up betraying me. But he was obsessed with explosive and over decorationing."
   "I knew Vulture. I called him a creepy cannibal and got the death glare." Paradise said smiling.
  "He does act like a creepy cannibal," Onyx joked. They both laughed as they reached the canyon.
   "You know, you don't seem like someone who would act like this. No offense," Paradise said as they landed. 
   "Well I usually don't," Onyx said. "There's just something about you. Like we relate. Where did you grow up?"
   "Everywhere." Paradise started looking around. "I grew up mostly on a small island, but once i learned how to fly, I pretty much just went everywhere. Got it!" Paradise pulled her bag out from under a pile of rocks. 
   "Finally. We can get our of this Kingdom. I hate it here," Onyx took off towards the sky. 
   Paradise fallowed her back to the Sand Kingdom. The whole time, they were talking about there past and all the weird things they've been through.
   "My mother was really strict and protecting. Wouldn't let me go near any other dragon," Onyx explained.
  "At least you had a mom," Paradise said. "I'd would've liked to have a mom."
   "No. You would've be stuck on your island. They would have let you go anywhere," Onyx complained.
  "Probably. Especially since it was a Rainwing and Skywing. They would have argued all the time about me," Paradise chuckled.
   "You're Skywing and Rainwing?" Onyx have her a somewhat pity look. "Rainwings are stupid and don't care about anything but blinding people with those flashing colors."
   "Ya," Onyx was surprised by this response. Paradise smiled at her. "Rainwings took everything that was ever important to me. There careless murderers."
   They flew in silence the rest of the way. 
   The sun was down when they got there. They flew back down to the dungeons.
   "Hi," Paradise said to the guards. "Anyone want flies?"
   "Ha ha," one of the guards said sarcastically. 
   "I'll go get the Queen," said the other.
   They say in silence until the Queen came.
   "So," she said as she came up to them. "Do you have the gems?"
   "Yup," Paradise pulled out all the gems she stole. "I really liked this dragon statue, but I guess you can have it." Paradise handed the dragon to Thorn.
  "Put these back in the treasury," Thorn said to one of the guards. "And as for you," she said facing Paradise. "You can leave. Sadly, Onyx has to go back into her cell."
   Thorn was leading Onyx through the door when Paradise said, "Wait." They both stopped to look at her. "What was her crime?"
   "Umm," Thorn said. "Attempting to kill me?"
   "In a fight for the throne?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," Thorn thought for a moment.
   "That's not a crime is it?" Paradise was trying to confuse the Queen.
   "Well. I guess not. You're free to go Onyx," Thorn backed away from Onyx lost in thought.
   "Well," Paradise said. "I hope you enjoy your freedom.
   She turned to fly when Onyx said, "Wait. I'm coming with you." She took to the sky and Paradise fallowed. "Where are we going?"
   "To the Sky Kingdom." Paradise said. 
   "Didn't you just come from there?" Onyx asked.
   "How did you know?" Paradise looked at Onyx.
  "Guards are loud," she said.
  "Well," Paradise continued. "I've got to... 'apologize' for something."
   They got there fast. Skywings can fly far distances fast, and Sandwings can fly long distances without food. 
   When they landed on one of the guard towers, the sun was almost half way in the sky.
   "Here we are," Paradise said with a smile. "Let's go."
   They glided down to the hallway that lead to the throne room. The guards raised there spears immediately.
   "Ugh. I don't feel like dealing with you again." Paradise ripped the chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling, and made it chain the guards to the wall. "There. Now stay here for me." 
   The guards struggled to get free as she walked threw the door. There was no one inside. 
   "Where's the Queen?" Paradise asked the guards.
  "We won't tell you," one growled.
   "We'll see," Paradise said. "I enchant the chandelier to allow me to control anything it touches." Onyx back away from the chandelier.
   "How come you never said the whole 'I enchant' thing before?" Onyx asked.
  "Just for dramatic effect," Paradise said.
   'Your all the effect you need,' Onyx thought. 
   "Thank you," Paradise said then released the guards. "Now lead me to the Queen." 
   They both stiffly walked down the hall. They walked towards the old arena. The Queen was helping one of the nurses organize supplies near the other end.
   "There's my favorite Queen!" Paradise said with enthusiasm. 
   Horror struck Ruby's face as she saw Paradise walk onto the sand. "Sunset. What are you doing?"
  "I'm sorry your Majesty." One of the guards said. "She used her magic to-"
  "Shush," Paradise interrupted. The guard obeyed. "Anyway let's get down to business." Paradise stomped her foot and the sand started to swallow everyone on it except Ruby, Onyx, and Paradise.
   "Wait stop! What do you want?" Ruby said desperately.
  "Hmm, let's think. Oh, I know! For you to suffer," The sand started to suck everyone up faster.
   "I'll do anything," Ruby said.
   "I thought so," Paradise stopped the sand. "Follow me your majesty." Paradise walked back through the tunnels.
   They walked back into the throne room where Cliff was playing around.
   "Him," Paradise said.
   "No," Ruby said, scooping him up. "Anything but him."
   "Don't worry. I wouldn't do anything to a dragonet," Paradise rolled her eyes. "He might want to leave though."
   Ruby put him down and looked him in the eyes. "I need you to go back to tower, okay? Go play with all the other dragonets and teach them how to fly. Can you do that?"
   "Ya," he said with a grin. "Then everyone can be awesome." Then he darted down the hall.
   "I almost feel bad now," Paradise gave a pitty look to the cheerful dragonet. "Anyway, let's get down to business." The door slammed shut and the windows closed up. Ruby lurched forward with her arms behind her back. "Thats better. Now, what should we start with? Hmm... Oh! How about you learn what it feels like to get stabbed through the heart." 
   Paradise flicked her talons and Ruby gasped like she was getting stabbed. She gasped for breathe and looked down at her chest looking for a wound. 
   "Hmm, not good enough. How about we try the pain of getting your spine ripped out." Ruby flung back and screamed. "Is it bad enough yet!" Paradise shouted over the screams. 
   Onyx backed towards the door and thought, 'This is not what I thought she was going to do. Vulture wasn't even this bad. I have to get out of here.'
   "Don't worry Onyx. You'll get what you want in time," Paradise said. That made Onyx want to stay. 
   "Well then,"she said with a smile. "Continue all you want."
   "Could you do me a favor?" Paradise asked.
   "Sure thing," Onyx walked behind Ruby and stabbed her in the spine. "Mind being quiet?"
   Ruby stopped screaming and fell to the ground shivering. The wound closed on her back but Paradise kept the pain going.
   "I'm making it feel like the venom is still traveling through your body. When it's not. Your actually fine." Paradise walked up to Ruby and picked up her chin. "Look me in the eyes. Show me your pain." Ruby closed her eyes tight. "Very well."
   Onyx struck Ruby again, then the wound closed again. Ruby still wouldn't open her eyes.
   "Okay. My turn!" Paradise spat venom on Rubies face, but it disappeared. 
   Ruby screamed, feeling the pain. She shivered violently and opening her eyes. 
   "That wasn't so hard was it." Paradise knelt down to look in Ruby's eyes. "Now... I can see your pain."
   Guards crashed through the door and circled them. 
   "I'm starting to hate guards." Paradise spun in a circle shooting icicles in all direction. 
   Onyx ducked behind Ruby, while the guards hit impaled. Some of them dodged them. 
    "The rest of you can watch." Paradise made the icicles pin the guards against the wall. "If you move, you will die." She turned back to Ruby. "Your guards ruined my fun. Well I guess I'll leave. The pain will wear off Tom morning when the sun comes up."
   Paradise opened the windows back up. She flew out towards her old house. 
   "Why did you help me?" Paradise asked when Onyx caught up.
   "I'll do anything to get my throne," She said.
  "You sure do want it badly. Don't worry. Once I'm done I'll give you your throne," Paradise flew down to her cave. "Home sweet home. Hmm. It needs some renovations." 
   She tapped the cave and it started to expand and morph. It grew into a tall castle. It looked like a talon reaching for the sky. 
   "Better," Paradise said, pleased. "Come on."
   "Your really bossy," Onyx complaining.
   "I thought you liked bossy?" Paradise teased.
   "Well not if I'm getting bossed around." Onyx said.
  "Well soon you'll get your own army to boss around," Paradise reassured her.
   They walked up some stair until the came to a huge hall. There were multiple doors on either side. They walked to the end where two giant doors lead to a throne room. 
   At the end of the room, a throne made of stone was embedded with rubies and ambers. There was a pillow on the seat of the throne and one embedded into the back for confurt. 
   Paradise walked up and sat on the throne. "Hey watch this. It spins!" Paradise pushed on the ground, making the chair spin in circles. "Weeee!" It made a scraping noise, but it was still entertaining.
   "Wheres my throne?" Onyx asked.
   "Oh yes," A plant grew up from the ground and weaved itself together into a throne. Paradise made a sprinkling motion over the throne, sprinkling sand onto the throne. Then she ripped off one of the leaves growing near the top and transformed it into a camel fur blanket. She placed it around the edge of the throne making a it warmer. "There you are!"
   Onyx sat down onto the throne and relief rushed over her. "This is so comfortable. When I become Queen of the Sandwings, I definitely want one of these." She curled up on the throne and closed her eyes.
   "You know there's a room for you to sleep in, right?" Onyx pipe her head up and looked at Paradise.
   "Where," She said.
   "Down the hall, first stair case, second door in the left," Paradise explained.
   The Sandwing ran out the door then stopped. She stuck her head up high and walked like she was royalty. When she got to the stairs, she bolted up them. Paradise laughed.
   *This must be her fortress,* someone whispered from outside.
   *How can you call that thing a she? It's a monster. Now let's just kill it and go home," said another.
   The wall morphed and spat out two Skywings. 
  "Well, well," Paradise said as soon as the dragons stopped complaining about the weird experience they just had. "What do we have here?"
   "You are-" They turned around and observed Paradise. "You're a dragonet?"
   "Yes. We're you expecting something else?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," said a dark orange one. "I was expecting a big scary dragon, not.... this." He gestered at Paradise.
   "Would you prefer me too be bigger?" Paradise asked.
    "No, this is fine." He said.
   "Well I'm bored and you failed your mission so... Bye," Paradise said. "You guys couldn't take me out even if you wanted to."
   "You see, that where your wrong," the other dragon said. "We brought more."
   Dragons bolted through the windows, but got caught on something. The castle walls grabbed their tails. Then Prince Cliff flew through the window and slammed into Paradise.
  Paradise laughed. "Cute. You seem like a good hostage." She grabbed him and pressed her talons up against his throat.
   "No! Prince what are you doing here?" The orange dragon said.
   "She hurt mommy. I wanted to help," Cliff tried to get free.
   "I have an idea!" Paradise said not letting anyone keep talking. "How about I make a deal. Ruby gives me her whole army and I give her back her prince."
   "We'll never serve you!" The soldier shouted. 
   "Then say bye to your prince," Paradise said.
   The soldier hesitated. "Fine." He bent down on one knee and bowed. "I pledge my alegence to you."
   "Well I appreciate the gesture, but as you recall, I said her whole army. Your just one," Paradise smiled at the soldier.
   He glared at her before flying out the window. 
   "How about all of you?" She asked the rest of the dragons. "Do you agree to this?"
   "Never!" One of them shouted. "He isn't even important anyway. He won't inherit the throne. He doesn't matter."
   "I'm glad you feel that way," Paradise said with a nod. The wall started to pull the dragon in. It closed around him and he became part of the wall. "Anyone else?" No one moved.
   "I like the new decorations,' Onyx said as she walked through the door. "And we got a new toy." She walked up to Cliff and poked his nose.
   "He's not a toy. He's a hostage," Paradise said pulling him closer.
   "Oh well." Onyx turned and said, "What happened to him?" The dragon that got sucked into the wall was now a screaming statue trying to claw it's way out of it's frozen position.
   "Got stuck. No big deal," Paradise said brushing it aside. "Guess what? I get a new army of Skywings. I mean, I technically have the Nightwings, but there way to grumpy. Skywings are grumpy but the Nightwings are just annoying grumpy. I get them when I need them."
   "You got the Nightwings too?" Asked a dragon that Paradise recognized.
   The wall brought down the dragon in front of Paradise. "You. Why don't we start where we left off, shall we?" She grabbed him by the neck and squeezed. "Onyx could you hold our prince for me?" 
   Onyx took Cliff from Paradise and carried him out the door. 
   "Now," Paradise said. "What your name?"
   "Why should I tell you?" He gasped between each word.
   "Because I told you too," She responded.
   He growled before saying, "-"
   "Well -, turn into Darkstalker," Paradise said releasing him.
   "What?' He said before his scales shifted and shrunk.
   "Everyone else freeze," everyone froze after she said that.
   - was now a small dragonet with colorful stars under his wings. 
   "I said Darkstalker," Paradise poked the dragonets nose. "Become Darkstalker before he became this. But make him normal sized. He'd take up to much space and probably get stabbed by all the spikes on the walls."
   The dragonet chirped before growing into Darkstalker. He was still taller than Paradise, but was average height for a dragon. 
   "Wow," he said. "Look at that. I can fit through doors."
   Paradise couldn't resist herself and gave him a tight hug. "I thought I lost you." She sobbed.
   "Don't worry," he said returning the hug. "I'll still be here. But I won't stay right here for long."
   Paradise looked up at him. "Why not? I enchanted you to become Darkstalker."
   "Yes we'll, I already reencarnated." He said. "I'm a new dragon."
   "Wait. Dragons actually rencarnate?" Paradise said.
   "Ya. It was a weird process," he said with a small chuckle. "Anyway, I don't have long. Find -, I think. Being a dragonet doesn't help. That's my new mother. Ask for her dragonet. But she's a little stubborn so you might have to use force. Find me." He grabbed her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. "Your eyes never change."
   Paradise laughed. A year rolled down her cheek. "I'll find you. And it's pretty sad that you ended up as an Icewing."
   "Ya, I'm sorry about the mind reading powers. Although, they are helping you." He let go and stood up. "See you soon." 
   "I'm coming," she promised. 
   He shifted slowly back to -. He gasped and fell to the ground. 
   "What happened?" He asked.
   The ground grabbed his leg and kept him from going anywhere. Sheep appeared out of the ground and started running around in panick
   "Stay here. If you catch a sheep, you can eat it. Onyx," She said as Onyx stepped through the door. "Your in charge of the castle while I'm gone. And no, that doesn't mean you can use my army to steal the Sandwing throne. You can't anyway, I'm in charge of the castle. Unfreeze," Paradise said before flu out the window.
   She headed towards the Rainforest, hoping to get a couple days worth of travel cut off. She got there at midnight and stopped at the Nightwing village. She didn't really how tired she was until she landed. She walked around and looked through each window, looking for the chubby new dragonet. She finally found a small hut, that looked like it was about to collapse any second, with a tiny dragonet fast asleep in a hammock. She walked in and didn't get a reaction from 'Hope'.
   "Hello?" Paradise whispered.
   "Hello," Hope said, turning from what she was doing. "Where are you off to?"
   Paradise was going to tell her, but she knew Hope wouldn't agree to it. 
   "No where," Paradise said. "Can I sleep here tonight?" 
    "Sure," Hope observed her as she settled down in a corner near the door. "No. He's gone. There's no way to bring him back."
   "There is," Paradise stood up. "He told me. I just have to find his new body and give him his memories back."
   "What do you mean he told you?" Hope asked.
   "I was able to cast a temporary spell to talk to him. I can bring him back," Paradise explained.
   "But you shouldn't. It's better with him gone. Everyone's safer," Hope said calmly.
   "I have to!" Paradise yelled suddenly. "He's like the father I never had. Hes my only family. I need to get him back."
   "Mommy?" Peacemaker said sleepily. 
   "I'll go," Paradise walked out the door, not waiting for an answer. 
   She wandered around the village, looking at all the structures. She remembered about the pot she animus touched and wondered where she left it.
   'This is where I first met Darkstalker,' she thought. Of course he was threatening her at the time, but if they never met, they wouldn't be this close.
   Paradise decided to sleep in a tree overlooking the village. It wasn't long before sleep took her. 
    She woke up when the sun was barely visible. Nightwings were leaving their guys and started gathering food and wood to make breakfast. Paradise was hungry as well and snatched a mango from a near by tree. 
  Paradise realized that she didn't know where the tunnels was and decided to ask for directions. She flew down to a Nightwing and became bright colors, trying to look like a Rainwing.
   "Hi!" She said jumping up to a Nightwing. "Where's the tunnel that leads to the Sand Kingdom?"
   "Why?" He glared at her confused.
   "The Queen wanted me to take a turn guarding it," she lied. "But I've never been there before so, ya."
   "Fallow the stream and you should come up to it," he said.
   "Thanks!" She hopped away.
   'That was the most embarrassing moment if my entire life,' she thought turning back to a warm red with orange blended in.
   She fallowed the stream until she came to a tree with a large hole in it and a boulder nearby.
   "Okay so which one leads to the Sand Kingdom." She decided to try the tree first. 
   She went through into a hot tunnel. She walked along the tunnel until she ran into a big dragon. He was frozen in ash. 
   "This guy dead," she said. She broke it's legs making it crumble. "Oh well." She walked along the tunnel coming out to chard land. 
    There was ash everywhere. A valcano was shooting out smoke and fire. The air burned Paradise's eyes and throat. A structure was destroyed near the top of the valcano that looked somewhat like a castle. The sound of the ocean was faint off to her right. 
Paradise decided to go and explore. She went towards the sound of the ocean. She came up to a black beach with a sad view of the ocean. For miles there was smoke but the sun was barely shining down in the distance. 
   Paradise stuck her claw in the sand and said, "Where am I?" The sand started to morph and grow. It formed into a 3D model of Phyrria. 
   It was a perfect replica of the continent. The Claws of Clouds mountains ran down the middle of the map along the Sand Kingdom. A tall wall lined the boarder between the Ice and Sand Kingdom. It was cool.
   Somewhere North of the continent floated and arrow above a small island. It was probably and hours flight from the continent.
   "This is a pathetic island. What was the use of it?" Paradise brushed away the map with her tail.
    She decided to head back through the tunnel coming to a conclusion that this wasn't the Sand Kingdom.
   When she got back the sun was high in the sky fighting it's way through the leaves. A sloth  sleepily dragged itself along a branch.
    Paradise walked over to the boulder and slipped through. She arrived on a hill facing away from the Stronghold. She flew North not wanting to waste anymore time. She flew for the rest of the day before arriving at a huge wall of ice.  She didn't get the point since dragons can just fly over. She flew up towards the top when a spear of ice shot through her heart. 
   ---chapter---
    Paradise hit the ground breaking a few bones. She sat up and gripped the icicle. She coughed blood as she ripped it from her chest. 
   She gripped the icicle and said "I enchant this icicle to heal me." She held it to her chest and it melted away. The water from the icicle healed anywhere it touched.
     Paradise stretched her wings feeling relieved. 'Let try this again,' she thought. 
   She shot up and more icicles flew at her. "I enchant this wall to let me pass through safely." The icicles stop where they were and dropped to the ground. Paradise flew over the top of the wall and into the freezing lands of the Ice Kingdom.
   It was colder the further she went
   Queen Glory had a huge reputation. She's known as the one who melted half of ex-Queen Scarlet's face. She is also know for being the replacement Skywing dragonet of destiny. She had orange wings with calm blue scales. 
    "Ha!" said Paradise, "no one calls me prisoner."
    "Tecnially I just did," Queen Glory smiles down at her. She had a point, she did call her prisoner.
   Out of the corner of her eye, she could see a tall, handsome Nightwing. He was trying to look like a guard, but the smile ruined it. He looked about a year older than the Queen, and only a little bigger.
   "Well..." Paradise took the net off her and stood up, "you might want to make better nets." Glory glared at her and the at the Nightwing.
   "What did I tell you Deathbringer?" Glory said, "We need new nets. But would anyone listen to me? I think not. It's not like I'm the Queen or anything." 
   Deathbringer gave her a affectionate smile. "I did get new nets," he picked up the nets that was on Paradise. "I guess we need new new ones."
    Glory snorted and turned back to Paradise. "So, explain what you are doing here."
    "Well I'm looking for someone name Tarantula? Does it ring a bell?" Paradise saw that Glory's scales start to turn different colors. Paradise's scales usually did that when she was concentrating.
    "What is a Skywing doing looking for- Three moons why are you changing colors!?!" Glory had such a surprised face on it kind of scared Paradise.
   "I'm sorry," said Paradise, letting her wings droop. " I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." She sat down and looked down at her talons.
   "No- I didn't mean- wait- um..." Glory looked at Deathbringer for help. He shrugged and went back to looking like a guard. "Sorry. I'm just confused of why a Skywing can change their scales. And what happened to the feirce dragon I was just talking to?"
   Paradise wondered that her whole life. Sometimes she's a feirce warrior and other times she's an innocent dragonet. What happens to the other version?
   "I'm half Rainwing, which is really weird because Rainwings and Skywings are the complete opposite of each other." Paradise spread her huge wings and changed them from a pale orange to pitch black.
   "Interesting," said the pink dragon. "So why are you looking for Tarantula?"
   "You know him?" Paradise filled with so much happiness. "Where is he? Can I see him?"
   "I guess," the worry on the pink dragons face worried Paradise.
   "What's wrong?" She asked.
   "Well, Tarantula doesn't usually see anyone. He spends most of the time in his den somewhere in the forest. I've never seen anyone such a pale blue before." He said.
    "Jambu," said Glory after a long pause, "can you take her Tarantula?"
   "But we don't know why she even wants to see him. How can we trust her?" He had a point. Paradise wasn't sure why Glory trusted he so suddenly. How did Glory know that she wasn't planning on killing him?
   "I want to know why, too. But for one, how would she know about Tarantula in the first place? And two, why was she so excited to find out about him?" said Glory. That was true, she was excited to find Tarantula.
   " I have proof that I know him, if your not sure," she pulled out her scroll and handed it to Glory. She took it and read it thoroughly.  
   "Jambu, do you mind taking this dragonet to her father?" Paradise nearly gave the Queen a hug. She was so excited and wanted to push Jambu along.
---------------------------------
   A small breeze came in through a doorway covered in vines. Each vine had purple and red flowers on them, looking like a sunset. The room she was in had a couple of beds and shelves covered in jars containing herbs.
   On one of the beds lay a small Rainwing. The Rainwing was pale as the moons and had bandages everywhere. It was sort of sad, seeing such a small dragonet lying still and injured. 
    She looked up and saw another Rainwing pointing a blow pipe at her. 
   "For the love of-" and it was dark as the Rainwing shot the dart.
-------------------------------------------------
     When she woke the sun was high  in the sky. The beams of light shown through the curtains in the windows. It felt nice against her scales, so she lay there absorbing the light. 
    After a while she decided to get up. Behind her, someone took a deep breath, ready to shoot her with a dart.
    She rolled, hitting the pipe out of their talons with her tail. She caught it and aimed it at the Rainwing. He held up his talons helplessly and started changing between a pale green and white. 
    "There is no need for that," the Queen of the Rainwing walked majestically into the room. "Put the pipe down Paradise."
   "Wait," Paradise handed the pipe back to the frightened Rainwing. "How do you now my name? I never told you." The Queen grinned, then stepped aside.
   "That's because I told her. And she read the scroll," a tall, skinny Rainwing (five-seven inches taller that her) walked into the room and gave her an affectionate smile. 
    Paradise slowly walked up to him and looked into his orange eyes. 
They were filled with so much sadness, like if the sun stopped and sunk into a pool of water. She touched his wing with hers, "A- are you my father?"
   "Yes," he said, "yes I am." He scooped her into a big hug. Paradise felt like he would never let go, but she didn't care. She'd never known this side of her, to let someone show affection to her and her show it back. Her scales turned a light red, almost pink, which probably means love or something like that. 
    She wanted to stay like that forever. Then he tightly gripped her arms and leaped out the door, bringing her with.
   He soared past all the sleeping Rainwings and into the canopy. She tried struggling free, but he had a strong grip. He flew far through the forest, occasionally running into branches. 
   He finally dropped her near a small pool, filled with tiny green and red fish. There was a circle of trees around the pool. Green light shine through the canopy, making the pool shine.
   Her father landed next to her and gave her a nervous smile. He grabbed a mango from one of the branches and handed it to her.
   "This is gonna sound weird, but... can you tell the mango to hover above your hand for a few seconds then return back to normal?" Paradise thought he was delusional. Mangos can't fly and they definitely can't understand her. But the worry on her face convinced her to do it.
   "Uh, mango? Hover above my hand for a few seconds the return back to normal." It stayed still. 
   Tarantula gave it a skeptical look.
"Tell it to go a certain distance in the air," he said.
    "Mango, hover three inches above my hand for a few seconds, the return back to normal." Still, nothing happened.
    "Oh, thank the moons," Tarantula gasped, "I was so afraid that-" then the mango flew out of Paradise's hand. 
                    --Chapter--
   The mango floated there for a few second before stopping then falling back into her talons.
   Tarantula's jaw was wide open and his eyes were filled with worry. His scales turned white as he sunk to the ground and covered himself with his wings. 
   Paradise was equally shocked. How did she do that? How is that possible? Mangos can't fly, can they?
    "W-what just happened?" Paradise said, turning to Tarantula.
    "I knew this would happen," he said, still covering himself. "I knew you would inherit her powers." He stood up and stomped over to the pool and dove. 
   He came up with a mouth full of moss and some other aquatic plants. He placed them on shore and started sorting through them. He finally chose a dark green plant with round leaves. 
   He walked over to Paradise, ripped the plant in half and put the juices onto her neck. When it touched her, it stung like being attack by millions of scorpions. She hit him with her tail and he went flu back into the water.
   "Ow!" He said when he came up, "What was that for?"
   "Oh, I don't know. Maybe that fact that you put stinging juices on my neck," she snapped. 
   "I was only trying to help." He came out of the water and walked up to her. "Your wound looked bad so I was cleaning it." He pointed at her neck and started applying more on. 
   They were silent before he said, "Well one thing for sure is you've got your mother's temper." Paradise was shocked to hear that. According to the message, he didn't like to think about her mother.
   "My mother?" Paradise got curious, "What was she like?"
   He sighed then looked into her eyes. "You have her eyes, too. Your eyes don't change do they? 
----------------------------
   "She gave me a smile brighter than the sun."
   "Cleishai." Paradise coughed.
   "What?"
   "Nothing."
   "She said that the Queen had her do extra work for her disappearing and her friend Ruby celebrated her return. After that, she visited at least twice a week. I took her here," he spread his wings to indicate this place. "She thought it was the most beautiful place. We decided it was our meeting spot. After weeks and weeks, we started getting feelings for each other. When I confessed my feelings for her, she looks so shocked, I thought she would hate me. Then she confessed. A year or so later, we discovered we were going to have you. We kept you hidden in the rainforest for most of the time. But it rained to much so we had to move you." 
   He stopped and turned a dark blue with flecks of lavender. Tears rolled down his snout. Paradise felt bad for him, so she instinctively gave him a hug. They stayed like that for a bit before he continued.
   "We brought you to a cave near the Sky Palace. We were gathering stuff for the nest to keep you in when the gaurds came. I was out gathering when I saw them surround her with spears in their talons. They started talking about treason and Seawings... I was to confused. They grabbed her, and threatened her with their spears. She freaked out and shouted at the sky. Lightning struck down onto the two guards holding her. I was horrified and so was everyone else. They fought and fought. Then they stabbed her. They drove the spear through her heart. I didn't know what to do. I killed some of them with my venom, the rest fled." He shivered so violently, then wrapped his wings around himself. "She died in my arms and told me to take care of you. I promised her, and I couldn't bring myself to do it. You look so much like her." He looked up at Paradise, then started crying. 
  Paradise didn't know what to do. She looked through her bag for something and pulled out an earring that she forgot she had. It was ruby shaped like a heart with gold wings. She never knew where it came from. She found it next to her nest when she hatched and tried to eat it. She's had it in there for years and never touched it.
    "Um... Here?" she held out the earring to Tarantula. When he looked up, his face became covered in horror and surprise at the same time.
   "Where did you get that?" He leaped up and snatched it out of her hands. He started observing it, every dent and crevice.
   "It was under my egg when I hatched. I almost tried to eat so it might be a little dented." Paradise had never seen anyone so interested in a piece of jewelry.
   He walked over to Paradise and clasped the earring in her ear. It was a little heavy, but it matched her scales. 
   "It was your mother's," he said, taking a step back. "I guess she wanted you to have it." Pink rippled through his scales then returning back to a navy blue. 
They stood there staring at each other for a while and the sun started to set in the distance. Clouds rolled in from the East and settled above the trees. It gave Paradise a lot of time to think about what her father told her. Even though she didn't know her mother, she still missed.
    "Hey Dad?" Paradise said, breaking the silence. "How did that mango fly?" His whole body tensed up and his scales turned a pale green.
   "Um- well..." he looked down at his talons. "Your an Animus."
   "What in the three moons is that?" Tarantula looked so worried and Paradise didn't know why. She had no idea what an Animus was or how it effected the mango.
   "An Animus has the power to control objects. Like this." He ran over to a tree and ripped off a branch. "Enchant this thing to do something."
    Paradise took the stick and slowly said, "I enchant this stuck to go find me some bananas and bring them back here?" The stick flew out of her hand and returned with a bushel of bananas. "Wow."
   "See? You are extremely powerful now. You can control anything. Well, maybe except living creatures." He looked puzzled and deep in thought.
   "Why don't we try it out?" Paradise asked 
   "What! No, that is a horrible-" 
   "I enchant Tarantula the Rainwing to spin in circles ten times."
        --chapter--
    Tarantula stood still then started spinning in circles. He looked like a freaked out scavenger.  Paradise tried to hide her giggles.
   When he stopped, the look of horror on his face made Paradise realize she shouldn't have done that. His scales were pale with swirls of color bursting all over the place. He looked sick to his stomach, so she took a step back. 
   It was silent. He just sat there staring at her. His body completely still. They sat there not moving a muscle.
   "Never do that again!" he shouted. "Never enchant other ever again, you understand me? That shouldn't be allowed to happen. You are to dangerous! What else can you do?"
   "Well, I can breathe fire and spit venom and fly really fast and change the color of my scales to different shades of red, orange, yellow, and black." She answered.
   "You inherited both of the tribes ability? That's to much power for one dragon to have. You must never use your power, okay? You could loose your soul." He took a deep breath and took a step away from her. "The more you use your power, the more you loose your soul. You have to be careful."
   Paradise didn't know how to process his yelling. He seemed so angry at her for something she didn't do. She turned a light grey with dark orange streaks. She didn't want him to be mad at her. She wanted him to like her.
   "I'm sorry," he said, "I'm just really worried about you. You hold a lot of power, and it could hurt you and others." He scooped her into a hug. 
   The sun was down and only one moon was visible in the sky. A jaguar was roaring off in the distance and an owl was hooting at it's neighbor. There was a lot of noise in the rainforest. 
   Paradise felt relaxed and calm, when a bolt of pain shot through here neck. She grasped her neck and hiss in agony. He father ran over to the pond and got some more plants. He applied them, but it didn't help. The pain wasn't too bad, but it was still uncomfortable. 
   "We need to get you back to the doctors," he picked her up onto her feet. "But remember not to use your power, okay?" She nodded and lifted off.  
    When they got there, most of the Rainwings were asleep. One of the doctor were awake sorting jars and newly collected herbs. 
  He applied something to her neck and then rapped it in bandages. Her neck felt a little better, but she was tired and didn't really care. Her father returned back to his hut and promised to visit in the morning. 
   Paradise wanted to try her powers again so she waited until all the Rainwings were asleep.
 She got up and walked over to the little hurt Rainwing. She picked up a flower and held it above the Rainwing.
   "I enchant this flower to allow this dragonet to not be in pain caused from the injuries." She placed the flower down on the dragonet, and all of her muscle loosened. Paradise felt proud of herself for putting someone at ease. 
   She went to sleep and woke up to someone standing above her.
--------------------------
'The Mudwing dragonets' she thought, 'I forgot about them'.
          --chapter--
   She flew back through the forest as fast as she could. She flew on and on, not seeing the Rainwing village anywhere. She decided to change direction after a while.
    The sun went down in the East as when she heard dragon voices somewhere off in the distance. She bolted towards them, hoping they were friendly. 
      She arrived at the Nightwing village instead. There were Nightwings gathered all over the place. But there was a big group surrounded around a huge dragon. 
    This dragon had a bone earring in one ear and no other jewelry. He was three times the size of a full grown dragon. He was handing out random objects to random dragons. 
    In the river behind him was a small Seawing dragonet talking to another Seawing. She was pale blue and pink. She on the other talon, had lots of jewelry. Paradise wondered if she was royalty. 
    Paradise turned her scales black with lighter grey under scales. She added some small yellow scales under here wings to look like stars. She made them look like a dragon made of stars taking flight. 
    She crept between the buildings, looking for something valuable. She spotted a pot with constellations carved on it. It was made of marble and moon stones for the stars.
   She snatched it up and his behind a small bush across from the big dragon. 
     "I enchant this pot to show me what any dragon is doing when I want to and to be able to hear what they're saying, when, um..." She noticed the pot was filled with water, which gave her an idea. "When the pot is filled with a liquid and any dragon sticks their talon in and thinks about who they want to hear, either their name or their face and features." The pot stood still. 
   She noticed that it got more quiet than it was before. She peeked out from behind the bush and saw that the big dragon was sitting still, staring at her spot. He gave her a sly smile, then stood up and started walking towards her. 
   Paradise jumped up and ran back into the forest, bringing the pot with her. The pot slowed her down, but not by much. 
     She stop far enough to still hear the dragons. She didn't hear any loud stomping so she guessed that he lost her. 
   She turned around to leave, and there behind, stood a really big dragon.
    Paradise yelped and leaped back. 
The big dragon chuckled and sat down nearly on a clean spot on the floor. 
   "You are a jumpy little dragonet," he said with the a smug smile. 
    "I wouldn't be if you weren't coming after me," she snapped. "What do you want?"
   "Now, now. No need to be aggressive." He leaned towards her. "How many times have you used your powers?" 
   This shocked Paradise. 'How did he find out about that?'
   "According to my little spell, you've used it five times?" He kept smiling which was a little scary.
   "Who are you and what do you mean by spell?" Paradise didn't want to admit she was Animus. "Magic isn't real. Obviously or else we would have the power to read minds." 
    He gave her a wicked smile (he needs to pick a smile). "Well, obviously you wouldn't have any became you aren't a Nightwing."
   "How dare you?" She said, "I'm pure Nightwing. The best tribe there ever was."
   "You sure do sound like a Nightwing. But we both know you aren't." They were almost nose to nose now and it made Paradise uncomfortable.
   "Go away. I don't know what your- Ow!" He stepped on her tail, making her scales flash red then back to black. "Thats just cheating. That hurt more than it probably should because your so big. Have you tried loosing weight or something? You might get more likings that way." 
    He laughed a little then looked her in the eyes. "I've never heard of the Rainwings having animuses. But I know all the Skywing animuses were executed. So how did this happen?"
   "None of your business, that's what happened." She glared at him and took a step back 
   "Oh, you will tell me what happened. I'm curious and I'm the most powerful dragon there very was." He spread his wings, revealing a line of white scales along where his wing connects to his side. 
   "Says who? I don't take orders from anyone. Except maybe Queen Ruby." He took a step towards her. 
    "I'm the new Nightwing King and you shall do as I say," he glared down at her. "I enchant-"
   "I enchant this stick to teleport me to the Rainwing village!" She held a stick I her talons, along with the pot. Almost instantly the earth shook and she was standing on a platform in the middle of the Rainwing village. 
   She heard what sounded like a faint roar in the distance. It was probably the giant Nightwing. 
   Paradise decided to use the pot to see what he was doing. She stuck her talon in to little water that was still there and thought about the giant smiling face she just encountered. 
   The pot boiled for a bit and when it settled, she saw a huge dragon. He was mumbling to himself as he stomped through the forest. He didn't look like he was doing anything important. He made it back the Nightwing village and put a friendly face on. 
   'Faker' she thought.
    He just started handing out objects and putting spells on them. 
  Paradise got bored and stirred the pot so the image disappeared. She threw the stick and started towards a the nurses hut.
     She was about to walk inside when she noticed two Seawings were inside. One was the pale one from earlier and the Seawing she was talking to.  
     She was holding something in her talons and speaking to it. When she finished, the other Seawing looked completely shocked and shouted at her. Paradise couldn't here the correctly because she was to far away. 
    She heard loud wing beats and dove behind the hut. The huge dragon descended into the platform outside of the hut. He poked his head in and started talking to them.     
    Paradise slowly krept away from the hut. She dove below the canopy and back up after she got a good distance away. 
    She changed her scales to a bright yellow with black speckles that made her look like a flying banana. She carried the pot carefully as she flew over the Rainwings. 
   She spotted a group of brown dragons poking at a couple of sleeping Rainwings. Paradise smiled and landed on their platform. 
    "There you are!" called C___. "We've been so worried. Where have you been for the last few days and what Happ to your neck? Also, why are all the Rainwings sleeping? I mean, I know their lazy but they all went to sleep at the same time. It's so weird."
  "I think their doing something called sun-time? It's where they all lay down in the sun and absorb it for energy or something." She poked the nearest sleeping Rainwing who just made a weird snoring noise and rolled over.
   "Does that mean they're half plants?" She asked. "That would be really weird and cool at the same time." 
   Paradise giggled and looked back towards the nurses hut to see if the big dragon was coming after him. He was gone and the village was peaceful. 
   "We need to leave," she said. "The Queen is trying to arrest me for literally no reason. Also there is this big scary dragon after me."
   "What does he want with you?" She asked. 
   "Not sure," Paradise answered. "He asked me where I came from and u wouldn't so he was going to put a spell on me." That gave Paradise an idea.
    'Maybe I should put a protection spell on me from anyone who tries to put a spell on me.' she thought. She tried remembering important items she had. She could make a necklace out of the gems she collected. Or she could enchant something useless so she doesn't have to wear something. She should probably enchant a valuable object so someone doesn't accidentally step on the object and gain the immunity to spells. 
     "So he's a magic man?" Asked Adler.
   "Pretty much." She said looking to see where he was. "But we really need to go now."
    The Mudwing dragonets started walking towards the edge of the platform without hesitation. Paradise was happy they trusted her so much. She was glad she met them too. They were lots of fun and her trip wouldn't have been really boring without them. 
      They all leaped into flight, one after another. They flew towards the ground for coverage. They flew towards the Mud Kingdom. On their way, they saw a fire off in the distance and hoped it wouldn't spread.  
    They were flying when she realized something. "Guys. We need to go back." She said to the dragonets. "They have my father and I need to get him." She made a tight turn back towards the village.
    When they got there, they decided to split up. Caltha insisted that Paradise didn't go alone so she went with her. They looked everywhere until they spotted a platform with Rainwings guarding a tall Rainwing. 
   "That's him," Paradise said. They landed on a platform a good distance away. She had an idea to get him free but she needed help. "Can you gather everyone and help me push them off? Have you ever rammed as hard as you can into someone?" 
   "We used to play a game where we ran into each other. You know those mountain goat things and how they run as hard as the can into each other? That's what we were trying to do. It was stupid but fun." She gave Paradise a smile.
    "Well," she said. "Wanna act like rams?"
  Caltha leaped off the platform and headed towards the others. She returned with everyone gathered and explained the plan. 
   "On my mark, we ran." Paradise said. "Three, two, one. Go!" They all flew as fast as they could towards the guards. Paradise hit one first and knocked them into another. The guards were confused as little dragonets ran into them. 
     Paradise grabbed Tarantula by the arm and yanked him off the platform. They flew down and dodged every branch they could. They banked up when they saw the ground and headed towards the Mud Kingdom. 
   Moments later, five Mudwing dragonets came flapping after them. They heard larger wing beats behind them, and flew faster.
     A Rainwing leaped into Paradise's back and grabbed her wings, causing her to fall. They landed on a boulder, the Rainwing on top. 
   Paradise pushed him off as the others came and landed next to her.  
     "Are you okay?" asked Adler.
    Paradise stood up and shook out here wings. "Ya I'm fine but we need to get out of here-"
   "Watch out!" Tarantula shouted as he leaped in front of her, getting black venom in his eye.
      "No!" Paradise leaped forward to grabbed her father, dropping her magic pot. He twitched in agony as the venom melted his eye.  
   He smiled at her, looking from his other eye. "P-Paradise." He said. "Live happy and remember to never let anything get in your way." 
   "No, no, no." She said. "You can't die! I only just met you. I'm telling you not to die!" 
    "I love you Paradise." He said. 
---------------------------------
     "Fine!" She said. "I don't care anyway." She started to spread her wings, "You coming or not?" No one answered. She took off into the trees and headed towards the Nightwing Village. She had some unfinished business to attend. 
    When she got there, the big dragon was no where in sight. She decided to sleep behind a small hut. She didn't sleep well, it was uncomfortable and she kept having nightmares. 
    She woke up to the sound of flapping. She looked up and saw the big dragon leading a cloud of Nightwings into the sky. 
    Paradise changed her scales to look like a Nightwing and took off.
   "Wait!" shouted a familiar voice. Paradise turned around and saw the Mudwings flapper towards her. 
   "We're sorry." Caltha said. "We realized you just lost someone you love and you didn't know who to take your anger out on. I mean, obviously the dragons who killed him but still. We realized you were probably going through a lot and decided to forgive you."
    "'She' decided to forgive you," Cypress said 
    "We all agreed. I am convinced." She said poking him with her tail then turned back to Paradise. "We want to come with you."
    "Are you sure?" Paradise asked. "It's probably going to be dangerous." 
    "Yup," she said. "Absolutely positive."
    "Okay," Paradise smiled at her. "But you can't fly with me. I'm guessing this is an Nightwing only party. You have to fly near the ground." They all nodded and waited for her to join the group before following. 
   The group of Nightwings flew towards the Sand Kingdom. The went along the edge of the continent near the ocean. Paradise had only seen the ocean once when she followed the river there. The smell of salt filled the air as they flew on. 
    The Mudwings were well hidden. She lost them a couple of times and had to give them a signal and the would pop out of the bushes then back down. 
    They flew all day and Paradise decided to have a chat with the king. 
    "My name is Paradise and I got my powers from my mother." She said as she flew up beside him. 
    "So you finally decide to follow orders," he said. 
   "No," she said. "I've decided to make an alliance."
   "And who decided this?" He said.
   "Me." She kept her gaze straight ahead. 
   "Why?" he asked.
    "I want the same thing you want," she answered.
   "Power?"
   "Revenge," she looked him in the eyes. He looked like he could see right through her. It was a little unsettling, but she stood her ground. 
    "I'm sorry about your father," he said. "I killed my father. He deserved every bit of it."
     "How did you know about my father?" Paradise was surprised he guessed. No one new that her father had died except the Mudwings and the Rainwing guards. 
    "Mind reading," he said acting like his mind was blown. "Dragons have forgotten about the power the moon gives Nightwing eggs. I got both mind reading and being able to see the future." He grinned at her, making her uneasy. "Your future, holds many out comes. But one shines above them all. You have a good future ahead or it ends fatality it's up to you."
    He flew on not saying a word. Paradise was tired so she decided to fly on to his back and sit down.
    "What are you doing?" He asked shaking a little. 
   "I'm tired so I decided I'm going to rest up here. Your the size of and island, I think you'll be fine," she smiled down at him. "Besides you owe me for threatening me."
    "I don't owe you anything," he said. 
   "Yes you do." He immediately spun in circles, almost shaking her off. Paradise laughed when he straighten out again. "You know, you're not so bad. We'd might make a decent alliance."
   "So it's officially an alliance," he said. "With what army?"
   "Yours," she said enthusiastically. "When I need it, I ask and you grant me the permission to use some of them."
    "I hope you don't mind someone else joining our little alliance." He said, twitching a little.
   "Who?" She asked.
    "Vulture," he said.
    "Vulture?" She gave him a skeptical look. "Sounds like a creepy stalker to me."
   "No, I'm the creepy stalker," he laughed. "It's in my name after all. It's a pleasure to meet you Paradise. My name's Darkstalker."
   She stared at him, a little surprised. "Well that makes sense. You have to be centuries old to get that big. You also have advanced mind reading and foresight." 
    "How did you figure that out?" He asked.
   "You can see multiple futures, and what I've heard, most dragons don't have that. Resulting in having advanced mind reading" she thought for a second about the information she told her. "You must have hatched under three moons because you said the moons gave you your powers so if you had a third then it would have resulted in advanced powers."
    "Your smarter than you seem, Paradise," he chuckled. "Did you ever go to school?"
    "School," she said, slapping her for head. "I was supposed to but I completely forgot. I found this Seawing who helped me read the scroll right after getting accepted into the school. Then I decided to go to find my father. Then-" 
   "Okay, okay," he interrupted. "I know. I saw it in your mind."
    "Well that's rude. You shouldn't be looking into dragon's thoughts like that. It's called privacy." He puffed smoke at his horns. 
    "I try not," he said. "But it's so fun listening to different dragons' thoughts. It's like reading a weird scroll."
    "I don't think it should be fun to hear dragon's thoughts." She poked his shoulder hard, sending a shot of pain through her arm. "Ow! What's wrong with your scales?"
    "Their impenetrable," he laughed. "Hard as diamonds. They saved my life once. Smart enchantment, I put a spell on my scales, never been done before."
    "Aren't you worried about your soul?" She asked. She didn't know much about souls and magic, but she knew it was dangerous. According to her father.
   "Yes," he said trying to look at her. "And you just got sad."
   "How do you know?" She snapped.
   "Your mind, and according to your studies, pale grey means sad." He smiled at her. She looked down and saw that her scales were rippling pale grey. 
   "Oh! Guess what? I figured out that if I'm really angry then I can turn invisible. Or is it when I'm sad? Maybe it's when I'm strongly feeling something." She thought for a moment about that theory.
    "Well it makes sense." He said. "Rainwings change their scales depending on feelings. So, you could be hiding so people don't know what your feeling?" He made a good point. 
   "Maybe." It was getting dark now. "Where are we going anyway?" 
    "The old Night Kingdom." He said. "It's at the peninsula of Phyria."
    "No wonder no one goes there. I think everyone just forgets it's even there." She looked off into the distance, trying to find it. 
     "Well that's just sad." He huffed. "Everyone knew where we were during my times. Most respected tribe there was."
    "Well know the Skywings are. You had your time, it's someone else's turn." She smiled at him.
   "Actually, I think it might be the discusting Icewings." Smoke rose from his snout.
    "What's wrong with the Icewings?" Paradise knew the to tribes disliked each other, but not as much as he did.
    "The Nightwings and Icewings have always hated each other." He glared forward and beat his wings harder. He was silent for a while and it made Paradise feel awkward.
    "So," she said. "What does the Night Kingdom look like?"
      "It's absolutely beautiful," he said. He started explaining the structure of the palace and the layout of the Kingdom. 
     He talked for the rest of the day until he decided to land and rest for the night. Paradise had no problem falling asleep. Being surrounded by dragons who didn't see you as a freak felt like she was wanted. They didn't know she was a hybrid or ever part Rainwing, but it didn't matter. She felt like she belonged and not lonely. 
    She woke up to the sound of giant wing beats.
    'What's he up to now?' she thought as she got up. She turned towards the giant dragon winging it's way along the shore. She waited until he was a good distance away. 
   She was about to take off when she saw a small green shape following him. Paradise followed them, turning black. She flew fast trying to keep up, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
    They flew for a while, until they made it to the peninsula. They flew over what looked like an old battle field, littered with old bones. 
   There was a zapping feeling as she flew past it. It made her body tense up and almost fall out of the sky. It was unsettling and she was confused why it happened.
   She flew on, following the two dragons. They flew towards an old, broken down building. Most of the towers had fallen and so had some of the building. It was covered in vines and other plants. 
    They landed near an opening walking inside. Paradise slowly landed shortly after they did. 
   She walked inside to see it looked like the outside. There were multiple doors and old drawings hanging on the wall. Paradise thought it was a school but she wasn't sure. 
   As they walked along, she saw that in some rooms, there were tables with supplies that looked like they would break at any moment. 
    They made it to a courtyard with trees to practice flying and benches to rest on. It had a circle of classrooms around it. Darkstalker walked towards a specific class. He stood in front of a picture and placed her is talon on it. The dust swirled away revealing a horribly proportioned painting of a dragon. 
     Darkstalker looked sad as he observed the picture. She wanted to know what he was thinking. She thought of enchanting something, but she was afraid he'd notice.
    The Seawing was watching him too. Darkstalker didn't seem to notice him standing so close to him. It's was weird, if he was standing that close to her, she would of noticed. 
   Darkstalker turned around towards the trees. Paradise jumped onto a tree trunk and scrambled up until she was hidden by the leaves. He sat down on a bench at the bottom of her tree. He was looking down at his talons, crying. 
   Paradise felt so much pity for him,  she turned invisible. She climbed closer knowing they wouldn't see her. She clung to the tree a dragon length away from Darkstalker.  
    He still didn't look at the Seawing or even acknowledge he was there. 
   The Seawing looked around and pick a marble that looked like a small moon. He placed it underneath Darkstalker's snout and backed up. 
    When Darkstalker opened his eyes, he immediately snatched it up and started looking around frantically. 
   "Clearsight?" He said. Paradise realized that the painting must be what he drew when he went here century ago and Clearsight must be the dragon in the picture. 
   Paradise thought it was a dirty trick to play on him. She desperately wanted to melt the Seawings face off, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
     _______ Then he lifted off. 
   Paradise leaped after him into the sky. He flew fast back towards the camp. She flew as fast as she could after him. When she caught up she landed on his back causing him to twist his head around and breathe fire. Paradise dodged and grabbed on tightly. He spun in circles and shit another blast. 
    "Hey it's just me!" She said turning a bright yellow so he could see her. He glared at her then continued flying. "So... How are you feeling?"
   He snorted. He wing beats were uneven causing him to be a little lopsided. 
    "Look I know you don't want to talk about it but you looked really sad. Maybe you should talk about it." He didn't answer. He stopped an spun around hard. It caught her off guard causing her to fall off.
   "You." He said glaring at her when she caught her balance. "You placed the marble there. You tricked me." 
   "What, no!" She said before he shot a blast of fire at her. "I came there when you picked up the marble. I didn't see anything before that, I promise." That was a lie. She didn't know why she didn't want to tell him about the Seawing. Sh realized she could read her mind.
   'Does he trust me? I hope he realizes that I'm telling the truth.' she thought. She was making up things to make her seem innocent. Eventually he turned away and flew away from her. 
     Paradise followed shortly after, keeping her distance. When she returned she decided to get some sleep. Someone rolled into her spot so she slept next to a dragonet about the same age. She couldn't see what he looked like in the dark, but he kept twitching. 
    She looked like a Nightwing and went to sleep. 
    She woke up face to face with the Nightwing next to her. His eyes were open and glaring. She jumped away from him. 
   "You?" She said.
   "You." He said with so much hatred. This was the Nightwing dragonet she met when she first came to the Rainforest. His tail was crooked and he had all the scars from before. "You tricked me. Your not even a Nightwing. Your an ungrateful Rainwing."
   "First off, Rainwings aren't the ungrateful ones. You are for complaining about the place they let you live in when your home just exploded. Second, I'm not just a Rainwing. I'm part Skywing too." She glared him and bared her fangs.
    "So what. You don't belong here. You have no right to enter the Night Kingdom." He spat.
    "To bad," he slashed out at her. She dodged, rolled under his wing and slashed his side. He growled in pain and tried scratching her tail. 
   "Hey calm down guys. There's no need to fight." A beautiful Nightwing stood next to her attacker. Her eyes were a dark blue with with a light blue center. She had a long elegant neck and wings. Her voice was soft and kind in a way Paradise never expected from a Nightwing. "Hi, I'm Soulbreaker." She said to Paradise.
    "I'm Paradise." Paradise understood why grumpy over here loves this dragon. 
   "That's not a normal Nightwing name," she giggled.
   "Because she isn't a Nightwing at all. She a Rainwing." He grumbled.
    "I told you, I'm not just Rainwing. I'm part Skywing." She snapped. "And before you say it, I have every right to be here because if my memory serves me right, Darkstalker said anyone could come. Not every Nightwing." She grinned at him menacingly, knowing she won this fight. 
   "Don't worry," Soulbreaker said. "I'm fine with you coming along. I would've stayed in the Rainforest but Deathblaze asked me to come." She nudged his shoulder, earning a smile.
   "Why is your name Deathblaze?" Paradise asked.
   "I hatched on the same day the valcano erupted. It was years later but my parents thought it was a 'proper name's or something." He rolled his eyes and sat down. 
    "In case you were wondering, my parents names me that because my eyes have darkness on them but in the middle shows some light. Like darkness eating the happiest of souls." Soulbreaker described. She was right that Paradise was curious and that made sense.
     In the distance, Darkstalker took off towards the Night Kingdom with everyone fallowing. Paradise winced at the thought of Darkstalker. She was afraid he was still mad at her. 
    "You can come with us." Soulbreaker offered. "You seem pretty okay to tag along."
    "What, no." Deathblaze said. "She is not coming. She hurt me, made herself look like you to trick me, and she isn't even a Nightwing. Why would we hang out with a Rainwing?" 
    "I'm also part Skywing," she reminded him.
    "You never want to talk to anyone," Soulbreaker said affectionately. "Give her a chance. She might not be as bad as you think she is." They stared into each other's eyes for a while before he gave in.
    "Fine," he sighed. "Only if she doesn't trick me again." 
     "Deal," Paradise said and leaped into the air. 
    They flew after the Nightwing tribe, catching up quickly. It didn't take long to make it to the Nightwing. It looked older and destroyed in the light. The two Nightwings were flying fast towards their new home. 
    Paradise flew after them trying to catch up. She saw the school she went to last night. 
     'I hope he's no still mad at me,' she thought. Dragons started to spread out in all directions. Paradise hovered in place as dragons soared past. 
     When the dragons cleared, she found Darkstalker in front over. She was startled and lost her balance. She caught herself and looked up to face him. 
   "I'm not mad at you," he breathed. "I've been thinking about it and I guess you're innocent. I believe you." Paradise gave him a hug.
    "Thank you," she said letting go. "Although I have a quick question."
   "What?" He said. 
    "Can you teach me how to be Animus? I'm new to the experience and I don't want to loose my soul." She smiled nervously at him. 
     "If course," he said with a caring smile. He placed his talon on her forehead and she went into a trance.
       ---Chapter---
      'Out,' she thought. 'Need out.' She pushed outward with her talons. The walls around her gave away to reveal a sliver of sun shining in her eyes. She moved out of the way and chirped. 
    The smell of food moved her out of her nest. She found a pile of food to eat. She nawed one fruit that was orange with a green base. The skin was hard but she got through.
   She got bored and moved on. She went back to her nest and found a shiny gold and red thing. She tried chewing buy it was too hard. She left it alone and found a tan object that had many layers. It didn't look good so she avoided it. 
    She decided to go towards the light. She crawled into a colorful world. The was a weird flappy thing that she ate in one bite. There were small colorful sun's everywhere, too. She heard a loud rushing noise and decided to stay away from that. 
   She went back inside and curled up in her nest and fell asleep. 
    Time zipped past her in a colorful display. She woke up to the sun just coming above the horizon coming. She was hungry again and went out to try and find food. She'd been surviving the last two years on birds that landed here and occasional fish. She also ate all the flowers on this island of hers.
    She'd been practicing her flying lately and was able to go a few inches up before tiring. She was going to try and fly across the river. 
   She walked up to the edge of the water and spread her wings. She beat her wings as hard as she could. Finally, her talons left the dirt. 
     She flapped towards the other edge of the water. She was half way there when here wings started to hurt. Her flying became uneven and she fell into the water below. 
    She came up sputtering. She didn't know how to swim and she couldn't fly out. She kept sinking below the the surface, breathing in water, then returning to the top to cough it out. 
      The river seemed to slow the father down she went but she still couldn't get to shore. Her body gave up and sunk down into the river, knowing it wouldn't return to the top. 
    A blurry green shape dove into the water and grabbed her. They came to the surface and onto her small island. She coughed up a lot of water then layed on her back. The green dragon stood over her with a smile. 
   "Hi," he said. His eyes were bright blue against his light green scales. 
   "You look funny," she said back.
   "I do not," he growled. "I'm a Seawing prince. And all Seawing princes are pretty." He sat back. 
   "Oh," she said. "I guess you are kind of pretty with your shiney scales." 
    "I'm Angler," he smiled. "What's yours?"
   "I don't have one," she said.
   "Oh. Well I hope one day you find out." They heard a roar above which made her scales change. "Ooo, pretty. Well I have to go now." He took off into the sky and joined a group of other blue and green dragons. 
 Time went by again in a different pattern of colors. 
    Now she was standing on the island outside her cave watching a small green dragonet fly down to her. 
    "I'm back!" He said as he landed. 
    "But i thought you left." She said in confusion. 
    "Well now I'm back." He smiled. "Let's play."
    Time went by to show them playing. Each time time stopped, they were playing. 
    "I'm leaving forever now," he said sadly. "My uncle I done spying so we have to leave.
    She had know this dragonet for months, and he came to play each day. "Can't you come back?" She asked.
   "No, they said I run off too much and I can't go scouting again." He sighed.
    "Bye then," she gave him a hug.
    "Bye," then he took off into the sky.
   Time flew by.
    She woke up in the Sky Palace on top of a stall full of fresh cooked meat. She leaped down and snatched a few prices before leaping into the air. 
   It was the first time she'd stolen, but she was only four and had no other way to get food. It was hard to find fruit and she was bad at hunting.
    Time went by to show her standing in front of Queen Thorn. Then in front of Queen Ruby, then watching her father jump in front of her a venom landed on his eye. 
    Darkstalker was laughing with her, then crying as she watched him hold the marble. 
    Then it was black. 
    ---chapter---
    Her back hurt and she heard strange voices. She opened her eyes to find Darkstalker passed out, sprawled across rocks while Nightwings surrounded him. 
    He he growled then slowly sat up. He looked like he was in some other world. He blinked and looked over at Paradise.
   A Nightwing stomped over to her yelling, "What did you to our new king?" Then the dragon flew up in the air as Paradise used her powers to choke him. 
   "What did you do to me?" She growled at Darkstalker. The dragon was gasping for breathe as three others charged at her. She flung them against the walls of the canyon.
    --------------------------------------
   He blinked in confusion. 
   "This happens all the time now," she sighed. He smiled in an understanding way. 
   "Okay enough with the love seat and let's go exploring." Deathblaze said stepping in between. Angler and Paradise gave each other embarrassed looks. 
    Deathblaze soared towards what looked like a palace. They all followed close behind as he went behind it. They landed near a tall building with scroll shaped columns in front of the entrance. 
   "A library?" Caltha said. 
   "Boring," Cypress complained. "Let's see what's behind it." He started walking towards the edge.
   It was a very big library that took a bit to get around. Behind it was a cliff that lead down into a canyon. 
   "There's nothing here, let's go," Deathblaze said.
   "No, no, wait," Cypress was leaning over the edge of the cliff. He spread his wings and floated down to the bottom. They all followed shortly after he landed. 
   He walked on ahead along the wall. It got narrower the farther they went. It eventually led to a dead end littered with old wood.
   "Told you. Let's go back now," Deathblaze turned to go as Cypress step down and fell through the ground.
     "Cypress!" They all said in union. They ran over to the edge and peered down.
    "I'm okay!" He shouted up. "It's just really dark." They sighed then leaped down with him. 
    When they got there Paradise breathed a small spurt of flame. It was a small cave with a desk at the end covered in scrolls. There were a few candles here and there so they lit them. 
    A few walked over to the desk and started going through the stuff. Paradise was looking over a pile of papers while Cypress was going through the drawers.
   "They're prophecies," Paradise said. "Listen, 'Shallow stream of claws, catches prey from the strongest of winds.' What does that mean?"
    "To cryptic for me," Deathblaze snorted. He stuck his claw behind a candle and the wall moved aside. He leaped back in surprise knocking over a shelf. 
   Everyone gathered to look inside. The was a hole in the roof shining light down onto a tall stone. The stone had words carved down the side. 
   "What's it say?" Asked Adler. "U can't read so I don't know."
     "'Young of two blood, power of three,'" Soulbreaker recited. "'Fangs of ash takes the love
Seeks to destroy the ones unseen
Skill from the darkest soul
Empties the light that filled the bowl
Controls the minds, 
Holding the binds
Fly towards the shifted balance
Or all will be lost to the hidden talons.' Well that's interesting. What does it mean?" 
    "Beats me?" Cypress said then giggled. "No pun intended."
   "I don't get it," Angler said as they all walked away. 
  "Me neither," agreed Paradise. 
  "Oh come on guys that was a good one," Cypress complained. "Dragons have wing beats. 'Beats' me? Get it? You guys are boring."
   They flew out of the hole and out of the canyon. They spent the rest of the day sight seeing and talking to random Nightwings they met. Paradise asked them to avoid Darkstalker. They didn't ask questions and continued. While they were flying, Paradise noticed the two Seawings leave. They didn't go together, it was more of the green one chasing the pink one. They eventually got bored and decided to rest for the night. 
  They found a room in the palace to share. It was dusty but there was a bed and blankets to sleep on. There was a window with view of the library and a garden. Paradise slept closest to the window. For some reason she always liked sleeping in the moon light. 
   They fell asleep fast but Paradise heard talon steps circling the outer edge of the room. 
   "Pace, pace, pace," Paradise said, startling Angler. "What are you so worried about?" She lifted her head and looked at him.
   "It's just..." He looked into her eyes, hopeful. "It's nothing. I'm fine."
   "I remember," she said. He looked at her confused but happy. "I found out I a weird way, but I remember." She got up and stood in front of him. "You were the only friend I ever had. The only dragon who saw me as a dragon and not a freak hybrid. They only one who jumped into the river to pull me out. The only one who came to see me by the river, on that small island to play."
   He stared at her, a small smile sneaking into his face. He lightly brushed his wing tips with her. They're tails entwined together as their eyes locked. The moon was at it's highest point shining light onto their talons. 
   "I'm worried about you," he said. 
   "I know," they stared at each other for a while.
   Someone giggled followed by a quiet shushing. Paradise smiled at the sleeping dragons then turned back to Angler.
   "Let's go back to bed," she said. They walked back to they're sleeping spots and laied down. Angler chose a spot closest to her and settled down. 
   They fell asleep and woke up curled next to each other. It made Paradise uncomfortable because she'd always slept by herself. 
  The sun was almost halfway in the sky, shining through the open window. She spread her wings and let the sun soak into her scales. She walked over to the window and placed her tail over her talons. 
   "Good morning love bird," Deathblaze said as he came and sat next to her. 
   "Look who's talking Mr. Freak-Out-And-Go-Find-My-True-Love," she smiled back.
   "That's fair," he he turned towards the sun and relaxed his muscles. "I've never seen the sun until we moved to the rainforest. I grew up with dark clouds and smoke. After eight years, I finally get to see the sun and real trees."
   "I grew up stuck on an island for three years with only a few birds here and there. It was really lonely." Next to her Deathblaze gave her a growl 
   "Three years isn't anything compared to what we had to do," he turned and glared at her. "I only got one bird a month for eight years. Don't talk about how bad your life was. You didn't have to go through anything compared to me."
   "How do you know what I've been through," she stood up and returned the glared. "I was alone all my life, known as a freak hybrid. I had to steal and hurt dragons to get what I need to survive. I had to get rejected by a friend. I had to trick people into thinking I'm someone else so I don't get hurt. I'm the one who got shot with venom by my own family. I'm the one who had to watch my father get killed in front of me as he tried to save me. And I'm the one with some Animus magic that can control dragons and get arrested for inheriting something I didn't want." Horror struck Deathblaze's as she mentioned the Animus magic. 
   He took a step back. "You're an animus? You can control dragons? How could I ever have trusted you in the first place. Why would you even test to see if you could control a dragon?" He hissed. "Your a monster that does what it wants to get what it wants."
   "Didn't I just tell you I didn't like doing it? Your just like everyone else, you just look on the outside." She growled.
   "No," he said. "I see the truth and what a monster you truly are." Paradise leaped at him, teeth bared.
   She knocked him into the rail of the balcony. He scratched at her side drawing a little blood. She gripped his shoulders and pulled him over the edge of the balcony with her. 
    They clawed at each other in the air as they fell. Paradise plastered his wings to his side with hers. She had a tight grip on his neck with her teeth. He was clawing at her underbelly with his back claws. 
   They were almost to the ground when she let go of him to catch her self. He caught himself but still landed hard on the ground. 
    Paradise turned invisible and dove down onto him. She bit the back of his neck and gripped him tight. He tried shaking her off but she held on. She decided to let go and flew up so he wouldn't claw her.     
   She silently landed near him watching him look for her. 
   "Come out you stupid Rainwing! Stop hiding and fight!" He yelled.
    Paradise gathered up a breath of fire when she heard wing beats coming towards them. She looked up and saw her friends flying down towards them.
   "I enchant every animus to come here!" The world shook followed by a popping sound and Paradise was in a throne room with Darkstalker sitting on a throne.
                       ---Chapter---
   _-_
   Darkstalker wrapped his talons around the Seawing's snout and said, "I enchant this dragon to no longer be an animus." 
    Paradise was shocked. She was tempted to rip Darkstalker in half, but she kept her ground. Guards dragged the sad dragonet away as Darkstalker turned back to his throne. 
   "There is something really wrong with you," she said changing back to normal.
   "There you are," he said with a smile, "Technically you're a threat to. You almost killed half if the Nightwing population. You're powerful for just learning about your power."
   "Stop looking into my mind," she walked along side him with a scowl on her face. 
     "You seem grumpy. You shouldn't let that Nightwing define who you are." He smiled.
   "What did I just say?" She glared at him.
    "Is that a threat? Because if u recall, you can't hurt me," he gave her a smug look.
   "And if i recall, I can hurt your subjects," she returned the look making him frown.
   "You're really starting to bug me," he sat down onto his throne. 
   "How about I make you a deal? You train me, and I leave you alone forever," she offered.
    "Very well," he said almost instantly. "Although you would be a great addition to my army."
    "I serve no one," she snapped. 
   "I know," he got off his throne. "Okay lesson one, be careful about how many you cast. Cast to many and you loose your soul and become evil, blah blah blah." He started to circle her slowly. "Lesson two, careful how you word your spells, each word can affect the outcome of a spell. Lesson three, you can't cast spells on other dragons, it doesn't work."
   "Lies," Paradise interrupted. "I've already tried and it does work. Also how did you make everyone forget about what happened in the canyon? You specifically said 'I enchant all of you'. How do explain that?"
    "So you've already found out. Just trying to limit the amount of dragons who know that," he said innocently.
    "No you don't." She stopped him again. "You just don't want me to know I'm more powerful than I think. And you don't want me controlling anyone you don't want me to."
    "I'm beginning to think you have mind reading powers." He smiled. "Okay, next, you can't cast spells on me. I enchanted myself to be immune to any spells besides mine.". He stopped infront of her. "Now, let's test it. Do you have anything valuable?"
     Paradise reached up and unclipped her earring. "What do you want with it?"
   "I'm going to make a protection spell to protect your soul." He reached for the earring.
    Paradise snatched it away. "And how do I know you won't add anything else in there? Why don't I do it myself?"
   "Because then you'd loose part of your soul and I already have a protection spell," he pointed out. He grabbed the earring and started whispering to it. "There, all done."
    He handed it back to Paradise. She clipped it on and stared at him.
    "I don't feel anything," she said.
   "Your not suppose to. It's just there," he grabbed a near by vine and ripped it off the wall. "Enchant this to do something."
     Paradise held the vine in her talons and whispered, "U enchant this vine to become a ten foot long snake."
   The vine grew and stretched. When it was done, a green snake rose and stared into Paradise's eyes, hissing. It jerk at her but Paradise caught it in her talons and bit down on its neck, breaking it. 
   "Okay, not what I was expecting but okay." Darkstalker said. "By the way that was horrible fighting."
    "What are you talking about? All I had to do was grab it and kill it. Wasn't that hard," Paradise tried eating the snake still in her hand but it tasted like plants.
    "Ya, but the way you grabbed it, it could have slipped. Also, when you bite something, you should be able to kill I instantly. That was slow." Darkstalker judged. 
    "Then what is the right way?" She leaped at him, looking for a reaction. 
     He grabbed her shoulders and lightly put his jaws around her neck instantly. He put her down in front of him. 
    "That's how," he smiled at her. "Again."
     They trained for the rest of the day. He taught her how to attack before your opponent could react. They talked and told stories. They talked about the times they had to fight and how they got into the situation. Then he invited her to be a special guest at his party that night. 
    "I want you to meet someone. He's going to be part of our alliance," he explained.
   "But I've never even been to a party. I don't know how to dance or sing or interact with other dragons. I'll just look like a weirdo," she complained.
   "Don't worry. You'll be an honorary guest," that made Paradise decide to come because he was willing to give her that privilege so she would come. Then he went off to invite someone else and told her to meet him in the courtyard. 
    She started towards the courtyard, making herself look like a Nightwing. When she got there, there were flowers hung from every ledge and crack. Torches were lit, giving it an erie glow. A throne was at the front, overlooking the dance floor. A few Nightwings were setting up instruments in one corner while others were setting the tables with food. Paradise decided to go and stand next to the throne and wait for Darkstalker.
     Her and Darkstalker have had some ups and downs, but Paradise was starting to like him. He could be a little annoying and bossy and assuming, but he's better now. He's willing to take his time out of his day to teach her skills she didn't ask for and willing to become a friend even though they got off to a rough start.
    After a while, Darkstalker walked into the courtyard, followed by a tall Sandwing with skull tattoos everywhere. More Nightwings followed.
    "Paradise, I'd like you to meet our new ally, Vulture." Darkstalker said. The Sandwing stepped forward with an evil smile. 
   "Sounds like a creepy cannibal," Paradise said earning a disgusted look from their new ally. 
   "Paradise," Darkstalker said in a stern voice. "Respect our guests."
    "I thought I was your guest. Do guest have to respect guest? Or do host have to respect guests." Paradise was trying to confuse him. She didn't like this dragon and wanted nothing to do with him.
    "You really have no manners do you?" Darkstalker asked.
    "No, not really." Paradise knew it was a retiricol question. Darkstalker sighed and went to sit on his throne. 
    Paradise got a glare of pure hatred as the Sandwing walked past her. She ignored it and went to sit next to Darkstalker. 
     The audience was silent as they waited for Darkstalker to start the party.
   "Fellow Nightwings" he boomed. "I am honored to be your new king and will lead us to a great future. Now, let the celebration commence!" The crowd cheered and started to dance as the band started to play. 
    Paradise watched from the side lines, not risking the embarrassment if falling over while trying to dance. 
     "Go enjoy yourself," Darkstalker offered.
   "I'm good. I prefer not to trip over my own talons and face plant onto the ground." Darkstalker barked a laugh and nudged her forward. 
    "Go on. I need to talk to our new friend." He pushed her onto the dance floor. She turned to walk back but someone yanked her arm and brought her into the dance. 
   She stood there Frozen in the middle of the crowd. She never liked crowds, and she never liked parties. Light grey started to creep up her scales but she forced it back down, not willing to let dragons know she's not a Nightwing.
    "Come on, dance!" A Nightwing grabbed her arm and started spinning Paradise in n circles.
    Paradise started to get into the rythyme of the music. She started to twirl and rap like all the other dragons. She flipped and spun into other dragons, knocking each other over in giggles. She was enjoying herself so much, she didn't realize the bright yellow that appeared on her scales. 
    "You!" Shouted one if the dragons. Everyone around her turned to look at Paradise. When they realized she wasn't a Nightwing, hate crossed their faces.
   "You're the one who was falling with Darkstalker. What did you do to him?" They hissed at her. 
   "I didn't do anything." She snapped. "Go away."
   "No one gets away with hurting our new king. Especially puny Rainwings."
    They hissed and jumped at her. Paradise but down on one of their arms and lashed at the others face. There were to many so she let go of the Nightwing and shit venom at one if their faces. The scream that came from him alerted the rest of the dragons. 
    Five more dragons leaped at her. She shit fire at them, hitting some of them. One charged at her from the back and she got to the ground and rolled. Two came at her from both sides. She waited until they were inches away before leaping up and letting them run into each other. She landed and was glad that she had battle training with Darkstalker. 
    Then a spear stabbed through her chest.
    "Oh," she said as she fell to the ground.
         ---chapter---
   "No!" Darkstalker leaped off his throne and ran over to Paradise. He picked her up and held her in his arms. "Why did you attack her?"
   "She hurt you when we first got to this place. We weren't going to let a Rainwing get away with it." One of them growled.
   "I thought I made you forget?" Darkstalker looked confused.
   "But you see," Paradise coughed. "You just said what happened in the canyon. You weren't specific, like you told me." She coughed blood and started to feel dizzy. 
   "They missed your heart. You'll be fine. Who here got healing powers yesterday?" He asked the crowd. No one raised their hand. "I gave away healing powers to someone."
   "Sir," one of them spoke up. "You gave us the ability to heal ourselves, not others."
    He growled in frustration before tipping a vine from one of the collums. "I enchant this vine to heal anything it touches." He placed the vine over Paradise's wound. She gasped as the wound closed up. "You still lost a lot of blood. It just healed you, it didn't make more blood. You need to rest. Guards! Take her to a sleeping chamber near my room and give this vine to anyone who was injured."
    Two guards picked Paradise up and carried her away. Everything was blurry and tiering to look at. She closed her eyes and let sleep take her.
    When she woke, she was laying on a bed with dusty blankets on her. The pillow was stiff and smelled like dirt. She sat up as the dim moonlight shone through a window.    
     There were dragons zipping past her window in the same direction. When she got up to the window, she saw that they were gathering on a diamond like thing. She spread her wings and realized she was still to weak to fly. 
    "Your finally awake," Darkstalker said from the door. "We're going off to war if you want to come."
   Paradise turned to face him. "War? Why are you going to war?" 
   "The Icewings are going to try and destroy us. We have to strike first." He said stepping into the room.
   "Why did the Icewings want to destroy you? I thought to he continent was at peace," she back away from the window and faced him. 
     "They've always hated the Nightwings. They're getting revenge now that I'm back," he growled. "I'll come back. Just stay here and rest." He turned and walked towards the door.
   "I'm coming with you. It may not be my fight, but it's yours. And you did save my life, even though I thought you hated me," she looked into his eyes. She held her ground, not taking no for an answer.
   "There's no point in arguing," He chuckled. "By you can't fly. So you can't come anyway."
    "How long's the trip? I could just rude in you. I'll probably get my strength back by then," she smiled at him. 
   He rolled his eyes. "Come on."
    She fallowed him thought he palace, then floated down to the crowd of Nightwings. Paradise stayed dark red with flecks if yellow. She didn't care if they knew she wasn't Nightwing. They already did.
      "Nightwings," Darkstalker announced. "The Icewings are planning to try and kill us all. We must strike first or we will be wiped out. For the Nightwings!"
    "For the Nightwings!" Everyone shouted in union.
      Darkstalker bent over so Paradise could climb onto his back.  She leaped up and sat between his shoulders. He leaped into the air with his Nightwing army behind. 
     They flew the direction they came from. Paradise still felt the zapping feeling as the went past the border. They glided through the hot dessert, only seeing sand and the ocean in the distance.
    "Fly in ahead to see what's going on," Darkstalker order when they were half way to the Claws if Clouds Mountains. 
     Five or so Nightwings zipped past us and we're out of sight in seconds. Paradise guessed they got speed powers from Darkstalker.          
    She saw bright green and brown out of the corner and turned to see a group of Mudwings along with a Seawing with blue eyes.
   "You guys shouldn't be here," Paradise said to them.
    "Neither should you," Angler said back. 
    "He saved my life. I owe him." She  looked and saw Deathblaze and Soulbreaker behind them. "Oh hello Deathblaze. Enjoying your new scars?"
   He glared at her. "I'm here to apologize and to fight my war. I still don't trust you though." Soulbreaker wacked him with her tail. "Fine, I trust you a little. I shouldn't have judged you and I know it's not your fault that your an animus."
    "Thank you. But I still don't forgive you for calling me a monster," he looked back at Angler. "You should stay down. I'll join you when the fight is over." She turned into her normal Nightwing disguise. 
   "This isn't your fight. But I know I can't convince you so you better not die," he smiled at her. "See you later." He dove down to the sand with the Mudwings following. 
    Two of Nightwings zipped back to the group and reported what they saw. "The Icewings are covering Jade Mountain with a huge army. We're out numbered."
   "Not with powers we aren't," Darkstalker said with a evil smile. "You think you can fly yet?" He asked, turning his head to try to look at Paradise.
   "I don't think so," she said. "It's kind of nice not having to fly." She smiled at him. 
   "Lazy Rainwing," he laughed.
  "You mean lazy Skywing Rainwing hybrid." She leaped off his back and flew next to him.
   They flew for a few minutes longer before descending onto the mountain. As soon as they were in veiw, a sheet if Icewings lifted off the mountain. 
   A group of Nightwings flew to the front of the tribe and attached the Icewings. Although they were outnumbered, they took out dragons with ease. Some Icewings got past and started to attack the tribe. 
   "See you on the other side," Paradise said to Darkstalker before flying into battle.
   As she flew past a couple of dragons, she sliced at the Icewings wings. 
   She dove onto an Icewing fighting a young Nightwing. She but down onto there neck then spat venom onto the wound, leaving the Icewing screaming. 
  The young Nightwing happened to be the Nightwing that stabbed her. 
   She glared hat him and said, "I regret doing that. Sorry! Should have let you kill them!" She shouted down to the falling Icewing.
   She flew into another Icewing knocking him out of the sky. She dove down onto him and gripped his wings. He was bigger than her but not very flexible. 
   He gave a strong shake forcing Paradise off. He turned to shoot ice at her then stopped.
   "This isn't your battle Skywing. Go be grumpy somewhere else," he spat.
   Paradise gave him a sly smile, then shifted to a light blue. "I'm no Skywing." She said. "I'm an animus." She flicked her tail, shooting him into another Icewing.
  She shot ice out if her hand at an Icewing, freezing their wings. She turned to another Icewing that was sneaking up on Darkstalker and shot venom on their tail.
   She flew up to Darkstalker and bite down on an Icewing attacking his tail. When she let go she turned to Darkstalker who was batting away a tall Icewing.
 "Your welcome," she yelled at him.
  He laughed, "I really don't need help. As you can see," he said has he hut away and Icewing into another. 
   She rolled her eyes and started shooting fire at any Icewing she saw. Then Darkstalker whipped around, ripped a boulder out of the mountain, and chucked it at a group of dragonets.
   "What is wrong with you!" She yelled at him.
   "There trying to stop the battle. They're trying to make us loose. And before you ask they have two animuses with them." He shot fire at an Icewing that was coming up behind Paradise.
   "What did I tell you about reading my mind," she yelled as she punch and Icewing in the face. "Beside why does it matter if we stop the fight. I would prefer to be eating bread and berries."
   "Part if you enjoys the battle," she gave him a friendly glare and shot venom at his arm.
   "You can't hurt me," he teased. 
   "That's the point," she was about to run into another Icewing when a strong wind flung her against Darkstalker's back. "What was that?"
   "There making a storm," he said pointing at the group of dragonets who seemed to be okay. 
   "Well at least the Icewings will have a hard time fighting," she pointed out.
   "And why won't we?" Darkstalker asked.
"Because we got powers and you've got a Skywing," she flew back into battle. 
   "Skywing hybrid," Darkstalker shouted after here.
   Paradise slashed at a Icewing struggling to fly, causing them to twirl into an Icewing gripping onto Deathblaze. 
   "Your welcome grumpy," she yelled down at him, earning a glare.
   "I had him," he shouted.
   "Oh ya," she said nodding her head. "He wouldn't have killed you in five seconds if I hadn't been there. Yup, you got this." She said before flying away. 
   Paradise only got to attack a few more Icewings before the storm started to die down. Then everyone froze.
     ---Chapter---
   Everyone stared at each other, like if they could hear each other's thoughts. 
   Paradise didn't know what was going on, when Darkstalker flew over to her and gripped her arm. 
   "---"
  Then everyone disappeared except Darkstalker. He glared at her, then dove down to the dragonets. He picked up a Sandwing and carried him to a giant hole in the ground.
   She was about to fly after them when someone caught her arm. 
   "No," said the new dragon. "This next part needs to happen without you."
   "No one bosses me around," Paradise snapped pulling her arm away. But for some reason, she felt like the new dragon was right. "Who are you?"
   "Foeslayer," she said. "Darkstalker's mother."
   "But isn't Darkstalker, like, thousands of years old?" Paradise observed this new dragon up and down. 
   "Yes," Foeslayer said. "But I was frozen in time you could say. Fallow me."
   Paradise fallowed the Foeslayer to the peak of Jade Mountain, where she stood there and waited. 
  "You hide in the bushes," Foeslayer said shooing her away. 
   Paradise crawled under some bushes and turned a dark green. She waited there for a while before Darkstalker landed in front of his mother with a desperate look on his face. 
_______
   Darkstalker started to choke and shrink.
   "No!" Paradise try to say, but a talons wrapped around her snout.
   She shoved them off and was about to leap out of the bush when talons wrapped around her to hold her back. 
   "Let go," she growled, then noticed they were bright green. "Angler, I swear if you don't let go I will shoot venom at your face."
    He used his wings to hold her and his talons to keep her quiet. She tried screaming but it was muffled by his talons. 
   Paradise didnt think Angler knew that he was putting her through torture. She couldn't sit there and watch her friend die. She had to stop it. 
   Darkstalker tried to choke out words as he became the size of a normal dragon. The other dragons just watched as he suffer. 
   Then he was a dragonet with rainbow colored stars under his wings. The little Rainwing smiled at her work.
   Angler let go of her snout slowly.
  "Stupid Rainwing," Paradise spat. "All Rainwings are stupid. Even my father. Even the Queen. Every single one of them."
   "You don't know what your saying," Angler said. "Darkstalker is still here. He's not gone, see?" He pointed at the dragonet who was eating a strawberry.
   Paradise whipped her head around to glare at him. "He is gone. That's not Darkstalker. She killed him. Rainwings are careless murderers. They took them away from me." Tears rolled down here cheeks. "There both gone because of them. He was my friend and they took him. He's gone." 
   "Hey," Angler said wiping away the tears. "It'll be okay. It's probably better this way. Just let him enjoy his new life." 
   They watched the dragons as they said there goodbye's. 
   "I'm going to go say hi to my brother. Be right back," Angler let go of her and stepped out of the bush. He walked up to the green Seawing and got a surprised look. They chatted for a while before saying goodbye. 
   Foeslayer flew away with Darkstalker on her back. Paradise flew after them, as Angler shouted after her. She caught up to them pretty fast and snatched up Darkstalker. Foeslayer grabbed her tail but she managed to slip away.
    Paradise carried Darkstalker down under the trees hoping to loose Foeslayer. She dodged around trees and under branches. She finally landed on a small boulder under a huge oak.
   Darkstalker was chewing on her talons. She pulled him off and placed him in front of her.
   "Hello?" She said looking into his eyes. 
   His eyes were different. They didn't have that powerful, but sad look to them. Now they were just.... innocent.
   Paradise shook him by the shoulders. "Wake up." She said. He just giggled and started chewing on her talons again. 
   She glared at him and he glared back. Then he fell over giggling.
   "Fine. Well do this the hard way. I enchant-" 
   "Don't," Foeslayer came down through the trees and landed behind Darkstalker. "It's better this way. He was too dangerous."
   "There was nothing wrong with him. How did you find us anyway?" Paradise asked.
  "Something gave it away," she looked down at Darkstalker who was laughing hysterically.
   Paradise gave him a glared.
  "So your an animus? Never new the Skywings had any. Or Rainwings," Foeslayer pointed out.
   "I got it from my mother. She was an animus," she looked up at Foeslayer. "Where'd Darkstalker get it from?"
   "Peacemaker," she corrected. "His name is Peacemaker now." Foeslayer smiled down at her dragonet then looked up to see sadness take over Paradise's face and scales.
   "So he's really gone," Paradise sat down letting dark blue and gray cover her scales. 
   "Yes," Foeslayer said almost instantly. "He doesn't remember a thing. No powers, no memory. It's safer for everyone. Even you."
   Paradise gave her an intense glare. "He was my friend. He wouldn't have harmed me. He saved me and taught me. He was the best dragon I ever met."
   "Yes, but he would have turned you into something your not. I hate to say it but you would have become his puppet." Foeslayer put Peacemaker on her back. "If your looked for me, ask for Hope. That's my name now." She gave paragraphs a friendly smile. "Good luck. Make sure to come and visit. I'm pretty sure he likes you." Then she took off into the sky.
   Paradise sat there until she couldn't hear anything but birds chirping in the distance. 
   The sun was setting when she heard wing beats again. She saw Angler fly over head so she shot fire into the sky as a becon. 
   He slowly landed infront of her.
   "Hi," he said. "I've got to return home. I wasn't even supposed to leave my troop. I'll see you later. At the same spot?" He looked at her hoping for an answer, but he got none. He took off towards the Sea Kingdom.
   The moon was half way up in the sky before Paradise got up. She flew towards Jade Mountain to say good bye to the Mudwings.
   When she got there, she decided to look inside since the storm made it a little wet outside. She walked into a big cave with a gong along the far wall. There were torches lit along the walls and through the tunnels. Paradise heard laughing down one of the tunnels and decided to go explore it. 
   She came to a bigger cave with streams and prey running around. Chasing a group of chickens were the Mudwings.
   "Hi Paradise!" Cypress said, catching a chicken. "This is a great school isn't it?" 
   "Ya," then Paradise had a realization. "School! I have school! How could I forget? I've always wanted to go to school. I got to go guys. See you later." She ran down the halls and into a big Mudwing.
   "Sorry," she said. She tried to go around him but he put his wings in the way. 
   'Where are you going?" He asked. "Shouldn't you be sleeping?"
   "What? No, no, no. I'm not a student. I mean, I am. But not at this school." He gave her a confused look.
   "You look tired. And... sad." He was look into her eyes. 
  "Back off," she snapped. She rolled under him and shot down the hall. 
   She got to the big cave when someone said, 'Stop.'
   She whipped around to see no one standing there. She looked around, seeing no one.
  'Stay back' said a deep voice.
   'The storms coming' said a gentle voice.
   'Are they going to hurt us?'
   'Whats gonna happen?'
    'Will they hurt us?'
    'Keep me safe,' said all the voices in union.
   "Go away," she said. "Leave me alone." She backed against the wall, hearing many voices pound in her head.
   "Stay back," she said. She slammed her eyes shut. "Go away. I can't help you."
   She gripped her head and slid to the ground.
   'Help us.'
   "Go away! Leave me alone!" Then everything's stopped.
   She opened her eyes slowly, and saw everything was covered in ice. She thought she was frozen still, only to see the I've came from her direction. 
   'Did I do this?' She walked back down the hall. She came to a door way with sleepy dragons inside. They were also frozen still. 
   "Oops," she grabbed a book off their shelf and said, "I enchant this book to unfreeze everything in this mountain." Slowly, everything melted away. 
   'What was that?' said one of the voices.
   'That was a cold storm.'
   "Please stop talking to me," she said to the air. 
   'This is a spooky dream.'
   Paradise stopped where she was. 'Dream,' she thought. 'I can hear everyone's thoughts. But how?' She thought for a moment. 'Darkstalker. When he allowed me to read everyone's mind, he must have accidentally made it permanent.' 
   She walked towards the exit, still thinking about her knew power. She could still hear everyone's thoughts and it was starting to bother her. 
    She got outside and flew towards the Sky Palace. 
   The sun came up when she saw the Palace in the distance. She speed up so she could see Queen Ruby again. 
   When she got there, she flew straight towards the throne room, dodging around other dragons. She landed infront if the door, with the same guards as last time.
   "It's you," growled one of the guards. 
   "It's nice to see you too," Paradise said. She walked passed them and into the throne room.
   Ruby was watching Prince Cliff fly around the room.
   "Hello," she said as Paradise walked in. "I got reports from the teacher that her new student hasn't showed up. Why it that?" She looked at Paradise with a queenly but kind smile.
   "Well," Paradise started. "I kinda found out where my father was so I went to go find him. A whole bunch of other stuff happened but I won't go into detail." Paradise stepped forward to apologize, when the sun caught on her earring and shinned in Ruby's face. "I'm sorry."
   "No, no, it's fine-" Ruby looked at her earring and her mouth dropped. "Where did you get that?" 
   "My mother?" Paradise was confused.
   "That's impossible. Amber is dead." She looked really worried.
   "I know. She died before I hatched." Paradise watched Prince Cliff fly down to his mother.
   "That must have been what she was protecting. She must not have wanted mother to find out about you." She sat there thinking. "Wait. If your her daughter then..." Ruby looked into Paradise's eyes as horror struck her face. "Your an animus."
   Apparently that wasn't a good thing. The guards around the room closed in on Paradise. 
  'Freak hybrid. She should be executed. Wait, that's what Scarlett would have wanted. Then it should be be arrested.'
   "I'm a she not an it," she said to the guard.
   "How did you I thought that?" He looked five years older than her with a scar across his snout. "Wait, Your Majesty. It this the same dragon as from years ago? The one we killed?"
   'Oh snap, he shouldn't have said that.' Ruby thought.
   "Your right Your Majesty. He should not have said that," Paradise froze everyone in the room except Ruby and the young guard. "So your responsible for my mother?" She walked up to the young guard.
  "Back off. I have a spear," he snapped. 
   With a flick of her tail, the spear melted in his talons. "Do you now?" She snatched him up by the neck. "I'm gonna watch you die like you watched my mother die."
   'This is my fault. I have the order to get her.' Ruby thought in panic.
   "Oh your right your Majesty. This is your fault." Paradise gave her and evil grin.
   "How can you hear our thoughts?" Ruby asked.
   "A parting gift from a friend. But don't worry, once I'm done with you, I'll go pay the ones that took him a visit." Paradise tightened her grip around the dragons neck. 
   Then something hit her in the back of the head, so she let go in shock. She backed away, dizzy. She tried to clear her view. Blurry yellow shapes closed around her, grabbing her arm. 
  She heard a faint oops, then someone say we need to get back to the desert?  Paradise coughed and when she looked at her talons, she saw black stuff. 
   "That's nice," she said as she was carried away. 
   "We need to get her there as fast as we can," someone said.
   "Are we going on a trip?" Than she blacked out.
  ---Chapter---
   Paradise woke up in a small cell that was some what dark. She got up and felt that the back of her head was bandaged.
    "Your awake," Queen Thorn said from outside the cell.
   "Where am I exactly?" Paradise asked coming up to the door.
   "In a Sandwing prison cell." Thorn said.
   "Let me out," Paradise said. 
   "Well what from I know, you can yourself. Besides, you need to rest. One of my men accidentally hit you with the wrong end of his tail. Take you a while to heal," Thorn pointed out.
   "Ya right," Paradise took off the bandage to reveal she healed herself. "Ok now can I come out?"
   "No," Throne said. "You stood from us and we would like it back. Then we'll let you go. We would usually just keep you in for longer, but I prefer not to be a frog."
  "You can have them. I don't need them," Paradise reached for her bag, getting nothing. "Where is it?" She looked around her cell. "It must be in the Night Kingdom. I have to go get it. It has the scroll." Paradise grabbed the bars and ripped them from there spot. 
   "I'll come with you." Thorn said.
   "I don't think so," Paradise said. You have a Kingdom to run."
   "Then Onyx will come," Throne gestered towards another cell. Inside was a twenty year old dragon with a broken leg.
   "Aren't I a prisoner too? How do you know we won't just run away?" Onyx said. "Besides, I can't walk."
    "You can fly though. And you have her to look after you." Thron pointed at Paradise.
    "I won't run away. I don't feel like getting poisoned again." Paradise said. "Come on let's go."
   Paradise walked down the hall and outside. One off the guards hit her in the head with the end of his spear as she walked out the door.
   "Ow! That was unnecessary," Paradise glared at him.
   "Get back in your cell," he ordered.
   "Like a criminal is going to willing go back into a cell. I'm good," she tried walking past but they put there spears in the way. "Ugh." She flicked her hand at them and they turned into yellow frogs.
   Thorn came up the tunnel with Onyx. 
   "Dragons make really good frogs," Paradise said. "Look how pretty they are."
   "Turn them back," Thorn said. 
   "Your no fun," Paradise turned them back to dragons.
   "I have a sudden urge to eat flies," one said. 
   "I have no words," said the other.
   "Wait, hold up." Onyx stepped away from Thorn. "Your saying I have to travel with an animus? I'm going back to my cell." 
   "No your not. She won't turn you into a frog. Will you," Paradise knew this was an order. Thorn can be intimidating when she wants to.
    "Fine. Only if she doesn't get on my bad side," Paradise said.
   "Everything seems like your bad side," Onyx remarked.
   "Exactly," Paradise flew into the sky and waited for Onyx. Then they flew towards the Night Kingdom. 
   "What was that?" Onyx said as they flew over the border.
   "Not sure. It's harmful though," they flew to the center of the Kingdom where ally he dragons were gathered. "Hi!" She said to the dragons.
   All the Nightwings turned to glare at Paradise. 
   "What did you do with our king this time?" Asked one.
    'Get her from behind?' thought one as they looked at another Nightwing.
   The other one nodded.
   They snuck up to her and leaped. She whipped around and choked them mid air while they were feet away. 
   "Anyone else?" She asked. "Okay. Now lead me to the room I slept in."
   Two of the dragons walked into the castle. Paradise and Onyx fallowed, releasing the choking dragons. 
   They walked through the castle and up several levels of stairs, which made it hard for Onyx. 
   "Ugh. I'm tired of you being slow," Paradise picked up a rock and threw it at Onyx's broken leg.
   "Ow! What was that for?" She stopped and stared at her leg. "Hey," she stepped down on it. "It's all better." 
   They kept walking down a hall and stopped at a door. The two escorts opened it and let them walk in.
   Paradise found everything the same, with no bag. 
   She turned to face the dragons. "Find me Deathblaze and Soulbreaker," he nodded and bolted down the hall.
   "I like you," Onyx said suddenly. "You've got this queenly thing about. And you know how to boss people around."
   "Uh, thanks?" Paradise thought that was random coming from such a grumpy dragon.
   'Maybe I could use her to help me take over the throne.' Onyx thought.
   "Ha! I'd like to see you try and use me. I'm smarter than I look you know," Paradise grinned at Onyx, who had a confused look on her face.
   "How-"
   "A friend," Paradise interrupted. "Let's not talk about it."
   With perfect timing, Deathblaze and Soulbreaker walked through the door. Paradise shooed away the other two dragons, who left without hesitation. 
   "I don't trust you again," Deathblaze said. Soulbreaker kicked him in the leg. "What? She literally threatened dragons. She almost killed them."
   "She wouldn't do that. She was probably just... trying to get everyone's attention," Soulbreaker said. 'She's dangerous. We need to be careful' she thought. 
   Paradise's wings drooped. "You think I'm dangerous?"
   Soulbreaker gave her a surprised look. "How did you-"
   "It doesn't matter." Paradise interrupted. "Just take me to the room we slept in."
   They all walked down the hall to the last door. The beds inside were the the same as when she left. The bag was no where to be seen.
   "Come on, Onyx. We're going to check the canyon." Paradise flew out the window, followed by Onyx.
   "How do you know them?" Onyx asked, flying next to Paradise.
   "They used to be friends. But apparently I'm to dangerous for their taste," Paradise said, keeping her wings steady.
   "I like dangerous," Onyx said. "I new a guy named Vulture. He was ended up betraying me. But he was obsessed with explosive and over decorationing."
   "I knew Vulture. I called him a creepy cannibal and got the death glare." Paradise said smiling.
  "He does act like a creepy cannibal," Onyx joked. They both laughed as they reached the canyon.
   "You know, you don't seem like someone who would act like this. No offense," Paradise said as they landed. 
   "Well I usually don't," Onyx said. "There's just something about you. Like we relate. Where did you grow up?"
   "Everywhere." Paradise started looking around. "I grew up mostly on a small island, but once i learned how to fly, I pretty much just went everywhere. Got it!" Paradise pulled her bag out from under a pile of rocks. 
   "Finally. We can get our of this Kingdom. I hate it here," Onyx took off towards the sky. 
   Paradise fallowed her back to the Sand Kingdom. The whole time, they were talking about there past and all the weird things they've been through.
   "My mother was really strict and protecting. Wouldn't let me go near any other dragon," Onyx explained.
  "At least you had a mom," Paradise said. "I'd would've liked to have a mom."
   "No. You would've be stuck on your island. They would have let you go anywhere," Onyx complained.
  "Probably. Especially since it was a Rainwing and Skywing. They would have argued all the time about me," Paradise chuckled.
   "You're Skywing and Rainwing?" Onyx have her a somewhat pity look. "Rainwings are stupid and don't care about anything but blinding people with those flashing colors."
   "Ya," Onyx was surprised by this response. Paradise smiled at her. "Rainwings took everything that was ever important to me. There careless murderers."
   They flew in silence the rest of the way. 
   The sun was down when they got there. They flew back down to the dungeons.
   "Hi," Paradise said to the guards. "Anyone want flies?"
   "Ha ha," one of the guards said sarcastically. 
   "I'll go get the Queen," said the other.
   They say in silence until the Queen came.
   "So," she said as she came up to them. "Do you have the gems?"
   "Yup," Paradise pulled out all the gems she stole. "I really liked this dragon statue, but I guess you can have it." Paradise handed the dragon to Thorn.
  "Put these back in the treasury," Thorn said to one of the guards. "And as for you," she said facing Paradise. "You can leave. Sadly, Onyx has to go back into her cell."
   Thorn was leading Onyx through the door when Paradise said, "Wait." They both stopped to look at her. "What was her crime?"
   "Umm," Thorn said. "Attempting to kill me?"
   "In a fight for the throne?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," Thorn thought for a moment.
   "That's not a crime is it?" Paradise was trying to confuse the Queen.
   "Well. I guess not. You're free to go Onyx," Thorn backed away from Onyx lost in thought.
   "Well," Paradise said. "I hope you enjoy your freedom.
   She turned to fly when Onyx said, "Wait. I'm coming with you." She took to the sky and Paradise fallowed. "Where are we going?"
   "To the Sky Kingdom." Paradise said. 
   "Didn't you just come from there?" Onyx asked.
   "How did you know?" Paradise looked at Onyx.
  "Guards are loud," she said.
  "Well," Paradise continued. "I've got to... 'apologize' for something."
   They got there fast. Skywings can fly far distances fast, and Sandwings can fly long distances without food. 
   When they landed on one of the guard towers, the sun was almost half way in the sky.
   "Here we are," Paradise said with a smile. "Let's go."
   They glided down to the hallway that lead to the throne room. The guards raised there spears immediately.
   "Ugh. I don't feel like dealing with you again." Paradise ripped the chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling, and made it chain the guards to the wall. "There. Now stay here for me." 
   The guards struggled to get free as she walked threw the door. There was no one inside. 
   "Where's the Queen?" Paradise asked the guards.
  "We won't tell you," one growled.
   "We'll see," Paradise said. "I enchant the chandelier to allow me to control anything it touches." Onyx back away from the chandelier.
   "How come you never said the whole 'I enchant' thing before?" Onyx asked.
  "Just for dramatic effect," Paradise said.
   'Your all the effect you need,' Onyx thought. 
   "Thank you," Paradise said then released the guards. "Now lead me to the Queen." 
   They both stiffly walked down the hall. They walked towards the old arena. The Queen was helping one of the nurses organize supplies near the other end.
   "There's my favorite Queen!" Paradise said with enthusiasm. 
   Horror struck Ruby's face as she saw Paradise walk onto the sand. "Sunset. What are you doing?"
  "I'm sorry your Majesty." One of the guards said. "She used her magic to-"
  "Shush," Paradise interrupted. The guard obeyed. "Anyway let's get down to business." Paradise stomped her foot and the sand started to swallow everyone on it except Ruby, Onyx, and Paradise.
   "Wait stop! What do you want?" Ruby said desperately.
  "Hmm, let's think. Oh, I know! For you to suffer," The sand started to suck everyone up faster.
   "I'll do anything," Ruby said.
   "I thought so," Paradise stopped the sand. "Follow me your majesty." Paradise walked back through the tunnels.
   They walked back into the throne room where Cliff was playing around.
   "Him," Paradise said.
   "No," Ruby said, scooping him up. "Anything but him."
   "Don't worry. I wouldn't do anything to a dragonet," Paradise rolled her eyes. "He might want to leave though."
   Ruby put him down and looked him in the eyes. "I need you to go back to tower, okay? Go play with all the other dragonets and teach them how to fly. Can you do that?"
   "Ya," he said with a grin. "Then everyone can be awesome." Then he darted down the hall.
   "I almost feel bad now," Paradise gave a pitty look to the cheerful dragonet. "Anyway, let's get down to business." The door slammed shut and the windows closed up. Ruby lurched forward with her arms behind her back. "Thats better. Now, what should we start with? Hmm... Oh! How about you learn what it feels like to get stabbed through the heart." 
   Paradise flicked her talons and Ruby gasped like she was getting stabbed. She gasped for breathe and looked down at her chest looking for a wound. 
   "Hmm, not good enough. How about we try the pain of getting your spine ripped out." Ruby flung back and screamed. "Is it bad enough yet!" Paradise shouted over the screams. 
   Onyx backed towards the door and thought, 'This is not what I thought she was going to do. Vulture wasn't even this bad. I have to get out of here.'
   "Don't worry Onyx. You'll get what you want in time," Paradise said. That made Onyx want to stay. 
   "Well then,"she said with a smile. "Continue all you want."
   "Could you do me a favor?" Paradise asked.
   "Sure thing," Onyx walked behind Ruby and stabbed her in the spine. "Mind being quiet?"
   Ruby stopped screaming and fell to the ground shivering. The wound closed on her back but Paradise kept the pain going.
   "I'm making it feel like the venom is still traveling through your body. When it's not. Your actually fine." Paradise walked up to Ruby and picked up her chin. "Look me in the eyes. Show me your pain." Ruby closed her eyes tight. "Very well."
   Onyx struck Ruby again, then the wound closed again. Ruby still wouldn't open her eyes.
   "Okay. My turn!" Paradise spat venom on Rubies face, but it disappeared. 
   Ruby screamed, feeling the pain. She shivered violently and opening her eyes. 
   "That wasn't so hard was it." Paradise knelt down to look in Ruby's eyes. "Now... I can see your pain."
   Guards crashed through the door and circled them. 
   "I'm starting to hate guards." Paradise spun in a circle shooting icicles in all direction. 
   Onyx ducked behind Ruby, while the guards hit impaled. Some of them dodged them. 
    "The rest of you can watch." Paradise made the icicles pin the guards against the wall. "If you move, you will die." She turned back to Ruby. "Your guards ruined my fun. Well I guess I'll leave. The pain will wear off Tom morning when the sun comes up."
   Paradise opened the windows back up. She flew out towards her old house. 
   "Why did you help me?" Paradise asked when Onyx caught up.
   "I'll do anything to get my throne," She said.
  "You sure do want it badly. Don't worry. Once I'm done I'll give you your throne," Paradise flew down to her cave. "Home sweet home. Hmm. It needs some renovations." 
   She tapped the cave and it started to expand and morph. It grew into a tall castle. It looked like a talon reaching for the sky. 
   "Better," Paradise said, pleased. "Come on."
   "Your really bossy," Onyx complaining.
   "I thought you liked bossy?" Paradise teased.
   "Well not if I'm getting bossed around." Onyx said.
  "Well soon you'll get your own army to boss around," Paradise reassured her.
   They walked up some stair until the came to a huge hall. There were multiple doors on either side. They walked to the end where two giant doors lead to a throne room. 
   At the end of the room, a throne made of stone was embedded with rubies and ambers. There was a pillow on the seat of the throne and one embedded into the back for confurt. 
   Paradise walked up and sat on the throne. "Hey watch this. It spins!" Paradise pushed on the ground, making the chair spin in circles. "Weeee!" It made a scraping noise, but it was still entertaining.
   "Wheres my throne?" Onyx asked.
   "Oh yes," A plant grew up from the ground and weaved itself together into a throne. Paradise made a sprinkling motion over the throne, sprinkling sand onto the throne. Then she ripped off one of the leaves growing near the top and transformed it into a camel fur blanket. She placed it around the edge of the throne making a it warmer. "There you are!"
   Onyx sat down onto the throne and relief rushed over her. "This is so comfortable. When I become Queen of the Sandwings, I definitely want one of these." She curled up on the throne and closed her eyes.
   "You know there's a room for you to sleep in, right?" Onyx pipe her head up and looked at Paradise.
   "Where," She said.
   "Down the hall, first stair case, second door in the left," Paradise explained.
   The Sandwing ran out the door then stopped. She stuck her head up high and walked like she was royalty. When she got to the stairs, she bolted up them. Paradise laughed.
   *This must be her fortress,* someone whispered from outside.
   *How can you call that thing a she? It's a monster. Now let's just kill it and go home," said another.
   The wall morphed and spat out two Skywings. 
  "Well, well," Paradise said as soon as the dragons stopped complaining about the weird experience they just had. "What do we have here?"
   "You are-" They turned around and observed Paradise. "You're a dragonet?"
   "Yes. We're you expecting something else?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," said a dark orange one. "I was expecting a big scary dragon, not.... this." He gestered at Paradise.
   "Would you prefer me too be bigger?" Paradise asked.
    "No, this is fine." He said.
   "Well I'm bored and you failed your mission so... Bye," Paradise said. "You guys couldn't take me out even if you wanted to."
   "You see, that where your wrong," the other dragon said. "We brought more."
   Dragons bolted through the windows, but got caught on something. The castle walls grabbed their tails. Then Prince Cliff flew through the window and slammed into Paradise.
  Paradise laughed. "Cute. You seem like a good hostage." She grabbed him and pressed her talons up against his throat.
   "No! Prince what are you doing here?" The orange dragon said.
   "She hurt mommy. I wanted to help," Cliff tried to get free.
   "I have an idea!" Paradise said not letting anyone keep talking. "How about I make a deal. Ruby gives me her whole army and I give her back her prince."
   "We'll never serve you!" The soldier shouted. 
   "Then say bye to your prince," Paradise said.
   The soldier hesitated. "Fine." He bent down on one knee and bowed. "I pledge my alegence to you."
   "Well I appreciate the gesture, but as you recall, I said her whole army. Your just one," Paradise smiled at the soldier.
   He glared at her before flying out the window. 
   "How about all of you?" She asked the rest of the dragons. "Do you agree to this?"
   "Never!" One of them shouted. "He isn't even important anyway. He won't inherit the throne. He doesn't matter."
   "I'm glad you feel that way," Paradise said with a nod. The wall started to pull the dragon in. It closed around him and he became part of the wall. "Anyone else?" No one moved.
   "I like the new decorations,' Onyx said as she walked through the door. "And we got a new toy." She walked up to Cliff and poked his nose.
   "He's not a toy. He's a hostage," Paradise said pulling him closer.
   "Oh well." Onyx turned and said, "What happened to him?" The dragon that got sucked into the wall was now a screaming statue trying to claw it's way out of it's frozen position.
   "Got stuck. No big deal," Paradise said brushing it aside. "Guess what? I get a new army of Skywings. I mean, I technically have the Nightwings, but there way to grumpy. Skywings are grumpy but the Nightwings are just annoying grumpy. I get them when I need them."
   "You got the Nightwings too?" Asked a dragon that Paradise recognized.
   The wall brought down the dragon in front of Paradise. "You. Why don't we start where we left off, shall we?" She grabbed him by the neck and squeezed. "Onyx could you hold our prince for me?" 
   Onyx took Cliff from Paradise and carried him out the door. 
   "Now," Paradise said. "What your name?"
   "Why should I tell you?" He gasped between each word.
   "Because I told you too," She responded.
   He growled before saying, "-"
   "Well -, turn into Darkstalker," Paradise said releasing him.
   "What?' He said before his scales shifted and shrunk.
   "Everyone else freeze," everyone froze after she said that.
   - was now a small dragonet with colorful stars under his wings. 
   "I said Darkstalker," Paradise poked the dragonets nose. "Become Darkstalker before he became this. But make him normal sized. He'd take up to much space and probably get stabbed by all the spikes on the walls."
   The dragonet chirped before growing into Darkstalker. He was still taller than Paradise, but was average height for a dragon. 
   "Wow," he said. "Look at that. I can fit through doors."
   Paradise couldn't resist herself and gave him a tight hug. "I thought I lost you." She sobbed.
   "Don't worry," he said returning the hug. "I'll still be here. But I won't stay right here for long."
   Paradise looked up at him. "Why not? I enchanted you to become Darkstalker."
   "Yes we'll, I already reencarnated." He said. "I'm a new dragon."
   "Wait. Dragons actually rencarnate?" Paradise said.
   "Ya. It was a weird process," he said with a small chuckle. "Anyway, I don't have long. Find -, I think. Being a dragonet doesn't help. That's my new mother. Ask for her dragonet. But she's a little stubborn so you might have to use force. Find me." He grabbed her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. "Your eyes never change."
   Paradise laughed. A year rolled down her cheek. "I'll find you. And it's pretty sad that you ended up as an Icewing."
   "Ya, I'm sorry about the mind reading powers. Although, they are helping you." He let go and stood up. "See you soon." 
   "I'm coming," she promised. 
   He shifted slowly back to -. He gasped and fell to the ground. 
   "What happened?" He asked.
   The ground grabbed his leg and kept him from going anywhere. Sheep appeared out of the ground and started running around in panick
   "Stay here. If you catch a sheep, you can eat it. Onyx," She said as Onyx stepped through the door. "Your in charge of the castle while I'm gone. And no, that doesn't mean you can use my army to steal the Sandwing throne. You can't anyway, I'm in charge of the castle. Unfreeze," Paradise said before flu out the window.
   She headed towards the Rainforest, hoping to get a couple days worth of travel cut off. She got there at midnight and stopped at the Nightwing village. She didn't really how tired she was until she landed. She walked around and looked through each window, looking for the chubby new dragonet. She finally found a small hut, that looked like it was about to collapse any second, with a tiny dragonet fast asleep in a hammock. She walked in and didn't get a reaction from 'Hope'.
   "Hello?" Paradise whispered.
   "Hello," Hope said, turning from what she was doing. "Where are you off to?"
   Paradise was going to tell her, but she knew Hope wouldn't agree to it. 
   "No where," Paradise said. "Can I sleep here tonight?" 
    "Sure," Hope observed her as she settled down in a corner near the door. "No. He's gone. There's no way to bring him back."
   "There is," Paradise stood up. "He told me. I just have to find his new body and give him his memories back."
   "What do you mean he told you?" Hope asked.
   "I was able to cast a temporary spell to talk to him. I can bring him back," Paradise explained.
   "But you shouldn't. It's better with him gone. Everyone's safer," Hope said calmly.
   "I have to!" Paradise yelled suddenly. "He's like the father I never had. Hes my only family. I need to get him back."
   "Mommy?" Peacemaker said sleepily. 
   "I'll go," Paradise walked out the door, not waiting for an answer. 
   She wandered around the village, looking at all the structures. She remembered about the pot she animus touched and wondered where she left it.
   'This is where I first met Darkstalker,' she thought. Of course he was threatening her at the time, but if they never met, they wouldn't be this close.
   Paradise decided to sleep in a tree overlooking the village. It wasn't long before sleep took her. 
    She woke up when the sun was barely visible. Nightwings were leaving their guys and started gathering food and wood to make breakfast. Paradise was hungry as well and snatched a mango from a near by tree. 
  Paradise realized that she didn't know where the tunnels was and decided to ask for directions. She flew down to a Nightwing and became bright colors, trying to look like a Rainwing.
   "Hi!" She said jumping up to a Nightwing. "Where's the tunnel that leads to the Sand Kingdom?"
   "Why?" He glared at her confused.
   "The Queen wanted me to take a turn guarding it," she lied. "But I've never been there before so, ya."
   "Fallow the stream and you should come up to it," he said.
   "Thanks!" She hopped away.
   'That was the most embarrassing moment if my entire life,' she thought turning back to a warm red with orange blended in.
   She fallowed the stream until she came to a tree with a large hole in it and a boulder nearby.
   "Okay so which one leads to the Sand Kingdom." She decided to try the tree first. 
   She went through into a hot tunnel. She walked along the tunnel until she ran into a big dragon. He was frozen in ash. 
   "This guy dead," she said. She broke it's legs making it crumble. "Oh well." She walked along the tunnel coming out to chard land. 
    There was ash everywhere. A valcano was shooting out smoke and fire. The air burned Paradise's eyes and throat. A structure was destroyed near the top of the valcano that looked somewhat like a castle. The sound of the ocean was faint off to her right. 
Paradise decided to go and explore. She went towards the sound of the ocean. She came up to a black beach with a sad view of the ocean. For miles there was smoke but the sun was barely shining down in the distance. 
   Paradise stuck her claw in the sand and said, "Where am I?" The sand started to morph and grow. It formed into a 3D model of Phyrria. 
   It was a perfect replica of the continent. The Claws of Clouds mountains ran down the middle of the map along the Sand Kingdom. A tall wall lined the boarder between the Ice and Sand Kingdom. It was cool.
   Somewhere North of the continent floated and arrow above a small island. It was probably and hours flight from the continent.
   "This is a pathetic island. What was the use of it?" Paradise brushed away the map with her tail.
    She decided to head back through the tunnel coming to a conclusion that this wasn't the Sand Kingdom.
   When she got back the sun was high in the sky fighting it's way through the leaves. A sloth  sleepily dragged itself along a branch.
    Paradise walked over to the boulder and slipped through. She arrived on a hill facing away from the Stronghold. She flew North not wanting to waste anymore time. She flew for the rest of the day before arriving at a huge wall of ice.  She didn't get the point since dragons can just fly over. She flew up towards the top when a spear of ice shot through her heart. 
   ---chapter---
    Paradise hit the ground breaking a few bones. She sat up and gripped the icicle. She coughed blood as she ripped it from her chest. 
   She gripped the icicle and said "I enchant this icicle to heal me." She held it to her chest and it melted away. The water from the icicle healed anywhere it touched.
     Paradise stretched her wings feeling relieved. 'Let try this again,' she thought. 
   She shot up and more icicles flew at her. "I enchant this wall to let me pass through safely." The icicles stop where they were and dropped to the ground. Paradise flew over the top of the wall and into the freezing lands of the Ice Kingdom.
   It was colder the further she went
   Queen Glory had a huge reputation. She's known as the one who melted half of ex-Queen Scarlet's face. She is also know for being the replacement Skywing dragonet of destiny. She had orange wings with calm blue scales. 
    "Ha!" said Paradise, "no one calls me prisoner."
    "Tecnially I just did," Queen Glory smiles down at her. She had a point, she did call her prisoner.
   Out of the corner of her eye, she could see a tall, handsome Nightwing. He was trying to look like a guard, but the smile ruined it. He looked about a year older than the Queen, and only a little bigger.
   "Well..." Paradise took the net off her and stood up, "you might want to make better nets." Glory glared at her and the at the Nightwing.
   "What did I tell you Deathbringer?" Glory said, "We need new nets. But would anyone listen to me? I think not. It's not like I'm the Queen or anything." 
   Deathbringer gave her a affectionate smile. "I did get new nets," he picked up the nets that was on Paradise. "I guess we need new new ones."
    Glory snorted and turned back to Paradise. "So, explain what you are doing here."
    "Well I'm looking for someone name Tarantula? Does it ring a bell?" Paradise saw that Glory's scales start to turn different colors. Paradise's scales usually did that when she was concentrating.
    "What is a Skywing doing looking for- Three moons why are you changing colors!?!" Glory had such a surprised face on it kind of scared Paradise.
   "I'm sorry," said Paradise, letting her wings droop. " I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." She sat down and looked down at her talons.
   "No- I didn't mean- wait- um..." Glory looked at Deathbringer for help. He shrugged and went back to looking like a guard. "Sorry. I'm just confused of why a Skywing can change their scales. And what happened to the feirce dragon I was just talking to?"
   Paradise wondered that her whole life. Sometimes she's a feirce warrior and other times she's an innocent dragonet. What happens to the other version?
   "I'm half Rainwing, which is really weird because Rainwings and Skywings are the complete opposite of each other." Paradise spread her huge wings and changed them from a pale orange to pitch black.
   "Interesting," said the pink dragon. "So why are you looking for Tarantula?"
   "You know him?" Paradise filled with so much happiness. "Where is he? Can I see him?"
   "I guess," the worry on the pink dragons face worried Paradise.
   "What's wrong?" She asked.
   "Well, Tarantula doesn't usually see anyone. He spends most of the time in his den somewhere in the forest. I've never seen anyone such a pale blue before." He said.
    "Jambu," said Glory after a long pause, "can you take her Tarantula?"
   "But we don't know why she even wants to see him. How can we trust her?" He had a point. Paradise wasn't sure why Glory trusted he so suddenly. How did Glory know that she wasn't planning on killing him?
   "I want to know why, too. But for one, how would she know about Tarantula in the first place? And two, why was she so excited to find out about him?" said Glory. That was true, she was excited to find Tarantula.
   " I have proof that I know him, if your not sure," she pulled out her scroll and handed it to Glory. She took it and read it thoroughly.  
   "Jambu, do you mind taking this dragonet to her father?" Paradise nearly gave the Queen a hug. She was so excited and wanted to push Jambu along.
---------------------------------
   A small breeze came in through a doorway covered in vines. Each vine had purple and red flowers on them, looking like a sunset. The room she was in had a couple of beds and shelves covered in jars containing herbs.
   On one of the beds lay a small Rainwing. The Rainwing was pale as the moons and had bandages everywhere. It was sort of sad, seeing such a small dragonet lying still and injured. 
    She looked up and saw another Rainwing pointing a blow pipe at her. 
   "For the love of-" and it was dark as the Rainwing shot the dart.
-------------------------------------------------
     When she woke the sun was high  in the sky. The beams of light shown through the curtains in the windows. It felt nice against her scales, so she lay there absorbing the light. 
    After a while she decided to get up. Behind her, someone took a deep breath, ready to shoot her with a dart.
    She rolled, hitting the pipe out of their talons with her tail. She caught it and aimed it at the Rainwing. He held up his talons helplessly and started changing between a pale green and white. 
    "There is no need for that," the Queen of the Rainwing walked majestically into the room. "Put the pipe down Paradise."
   "Wait," Paradise handed the pipe back to the frightened Rainwing. "How do you now my name? I never told you." The Queen grinned, then stepped aside.
   "That's because I told her. And she read the scroll," a tall, skinny Rainwing (five-seven inches taller that her) walked into the room and gave her an affectionate smile. 
    Paradise slowly walked up to him and looked into his orange eyes. 
They were filled with so much sadness, like if the sun stopped and sunk into a pool of water. She touched his wing with hers, "A- are you my father?"
   "Yes," he said, "yes I am." He scooped her into a big hug. Paradise felt like he would never let go, but she didn't care. She'd never known this side of her, to let someone show affection to her and her show it back. Her scales turned a light red, almost pink, which probably means love or something like that. 
    She wanted to stay like that forever. Then he tightly gripped her arms and leaped out the door, bringing her with.
   He soared past all the sleeping Rainwings and into the canopy. She tried struggling free, but he had a strong grip. He flew far through the forest, occasionally running into branches. 
   He finally dropped her near a small pool, filled with tiny green and red fish. There was a circle of trees around the pool. Green light shine through the canopy, making the pool shine.
   Her father landed next to her and gave her a nervous smile. He grabbed a mango from one of the branches and handed it to her.
   "This is gonna sound weird, but... can you tell the mango to hover above your hand for a few seconds then return back to normal?" Paradise thought he was delusional. Mangos can't fly and they definitely can't understand her. But the worry on her face convinced her to do it.
   "Uh, mango? Hover above my hand for a few seconds the return back to normal." It stayed still. 
   Tarantula gave it a skeptical look.
"Tell it to go a certain distance in the air," he said.
    "Mango, hover three inches above my hand for a few seconds, the return back to normal." Still, nothing happened.
    "Oh, thank the moons," Tarantula gasped, "I was so afraid that-" then the mango flew out of Paradise's hand. 
                    --Chapter--
   The mango floated there for a few second before stopping then falling back into her talons.
   Tarantula's jaw was wide open and his eyes were filled with worry. His scales turned white as he sunk to the ground and covered himself with his wings. 
   Paradise was equally shocked. How did she do that? How is that possible? Mangos can't fly, can they?
    "W-what just happened?" Paradise said, turning to Tarantula.
    "I knew this would happen," he said, still covering himself. "I knew you would inherit her powers." He stood up and stomped over to the pool and dove. 
   He came up with a mouth full of moss and some other aquatic plants. He placed them on shore and started sorting through them. He finally chose a dark green plant with round leaves. 
   He walked over to Paradise, ripped the plant in half and put the juices onto her neck. When it touched her, it stung like being attack by millions of scorpions. She hit him with her tail and he went flu back into the water.
   "Ow!" He said when he came up, "What was that for?"
   "Oh, I don't know. Maybe that fact that you put stinging juices on my neck," she snapped. 
   "I was only trying to help." He came out of the water and walked up to her. "Your wound looked bad so I was cleaning it." He pointed at her neck and started applying more on. 
   They were silent before he said, "Well one thing for sure is you've got your mother's temper." Paradise was shocked to hear that. According to the message, he didn't like to think about her mother.
   "My mother?" Paradise got curious, "What was she like?"
   He sighed then looked into her eyes. "You have her eyes, too. Your eyes don't change do they? 
----------------------------
   "She gave me a smile brighter than the sun."
   "Cleishai." Paradise coughed.
   "What?"
   "Nothing."
   "She said that the Queen had her do extra work for her disappearing and her friend Ruby celebrated her return. After that, she visited at least twice a week. I took her here," he spread his wings to indicate this place. "She thought it was the most beautiful place. We decided it was our meeting spot. After weeks and weeks, we started getting feelings for each other. When I confessed my feelings for her, she looks so shocked, I thought she would hate me. Then she confessed. A year or so later, we discovered we were going to have you. We kept you hidden in the rainforest for most of the time. But it rained to much so we had to move you." 
   He stopped and turned a dark blue with flecks of lavender. Tears rolled down his snout. Paradise felt bad for him, so she instinctively gave him a hug. They stayed like that for a bit before he continued.
   "We brought you to a cave near the Sky Palace. We were gathering stuff for the nest to keep you in when the gaurds came. I was out gathering when I saw them surround her with spears in their talons. They started talking about treason and Seawings... I was to confused. They grabbed her, and threatened her with their spears. She freaked out and shouted at the sky. Lightning struck down onto the two guards holding her. I was horrified and so was everyone else. They fought and fought. Then they stabbed her. They drove the spear through her heart. I didn't know what to do. I killed some of them with my venom, the rest fled." He shivered so violently, then wrapped his wings around himself. "She died in my arms and told me to take care of you. I promised her, and I couldn't bring myself to do it. You look so much like her." He looked up at Paradise, then started crying. 
  Paradise didn't know what to do. She looked through her bag for something and pulled out an earring that she forgot she had. It was ruby shaped like a heart with gold wings. She never knew where it came from. She found it next to her nest when she hatched and tried to eat it. She's had it in there for years and never touched it.
    "Um... Here?" she held out the earring to Tarantula. When he looked up, his face became covered in horror and surprise at the same time.
   "Where did you get that?" He leaped up and snatched it out of her hands. He started observing it, every dent and crevice.
   "It was under my egg when I hatched. I almost tried to eat so it might be a little dented." Paradise had never seen anyone so interested in a piece of jewelry.
   He walked over to Paradise and clasped the earring in her ear. It was a little heavy, but it matched her scales. 
   "It was your mother's," he said, taking a step back. "I guess she wanted you to have it." Pink rippled through his scales then returning back to a navy blue. 
They stood there staring at each other for a while and the sun started to set in the distance. Clouds rolled in from the East and settled above the trees. It gave Paradise a lot of time to think about what her father told her. Even though she didn't know her mother, she still missed.
    "Hey Dad?" Paradise said, breaking the silence. "How did that mango fly?" His whole body tensed up and his scales turned a pale green.
   "Um- well..." he looked down at his talons. "Your an Animus."
   "What in the three moons is that?" Tarantula looked so worried and Paradise didn't know why. She had no idea what an Animus was or how it effected the mango.
   "An Animus has the power to control objects. Like this." He ran over to a tree and ripped off a branch. "Enchant this thing to do something."
    Paradise took the stick and slowly said, "I enchant this stuck to go find me some bananas and bring them back here?" The stick flew out of her hand and returned with a bushel of bananas. "Wow."
   "See? You are extremely powerful now. You can control anything. Well, maybe except living creatures." He looked puzzled and deep in thought.
   "Why don't we try it out?" Paradise asked 
   "What! No, that is a horrible-" 
   "I enchant Tarantula the Rainwing to spin in circles ten times."
        --chapter--
    Tarantula stood still then started spinning in circles. He looked like a freaked out scavenger.  Paradise tried to hide her giggles.
   When he stopped, the look of horror on his face made Paradise realize she shouldn't have done that. His scales were pale with swirls of color bursting all over the place. He looked sick to his stomach, so she took a step back. 
   It was silent. He just sat there staring at her. His body completely still. They sat there not moving a muscle.
   "Never do that again!" he shouted. "Never enchant other ever again, you understand me? That shouldn't be allowed to happen. You are to dangerous! What else can you do?"
   "Well, I can breathe fire and spit venom and fly really fast and change the color of my scales to different shades of red, orange, yellow, and black." She answered.
   "You inherited both of the tribes ability? That's to much power for one dragon to have. You must never use your power, okay? You could loose your soul." He took a deep breath and took a step away from her. "The more you use your power, the more you loose your soul. You have to be careful."
   Paradise didn't know how to process his yelling. He seemed so angry at her for something she didn't do. She turned a light grey with dark orange streaks. She didn't want him to be mad at her. She wanted him to like her.
   "I'm sorry," he said, "I'm just really worried about you. You hold a lot of power, and it could hurt you and others." He scooped her into a hug. 
   The sun was down and only one moon was visible in the sky. A jaguar was roaring off in the distance and an owl was hooting at it's neighbor. There was a lot of noise in the rainforest. 
   Paradise felt relaxed and calm, when a bolt of pain shot through here neck. She grasped her neck and hiss in agony. He father ran over to the pond and got some more plants. He applied them, but it didn't help. The pain wasn't too bad, but it was still uncomfortable. 
   "We need to get you back to the doctors," he picked her up onto her feet. "But remember not to use your power, okay?" She nodded and lifted off.  
    When they got there, most of the Rainwings were asleep. One of the doctor were awake sorting jars and newly collected herbs. 
  He applied something to her neck and then rapped it in bandages. Her neck felt a little better, but she was tired and didn't really care. Her father returned back to his hut and promised to visit in the morning. 
   Paradise wanted to try her powers again so she waited until all the Rainwings were asleep.
 She got up and walked over to the little hurt Rainwing. She picked up a flower and held it above the Rainwing.
   "I enchant this flower to allow this dragonet to not be in pain caused from the injuries." She placed the flower down on the dragonet, and all of her muscle loosened. Paradise felt proud of herself for putting someone at ease. 
   She went to sleep and woke up to someone standing above her.
--------------------------
'The Mudwing dragonets' she thought, 'I forgot about them'.
          --chapter--
   She flew back through the forest as fast as she could. She flew on and on, not seeing the Rainwing village anywhere. She decided to change direction after a while.
    The sun went down in the East as when she heard dragon voices somewhere off in the distance. She bolted towards them, hoping they were friendly. 
      She arrived at the Nightwing village instead. There were Nightwings gathered all over the place. But there was a big group surrounded around a huge dragon. 
    This dragon had a bone earring in one ear and no other jewelry. He was three times the size of a full grown dragon. He was handing out random objects to random dragons. 
    In the river behind him was a small Seawing dragonet talking to another Seawing. She was pale blue and pink. She on the other talon, had lots of jewelry. Paradise wondered if she was royalty. 
    Paradise turned her scales black with lighter grey under scales. She added some small yellow scales under here wings to look like stars. She made them look like a dragon made of stars taking flight. 
    She crept between the buildings, looking for something valuable. She spotted a pot with constellations carved on it. It was made of marble and moon stones for the stars.
   She snatched it up and his behind a small bush across from the big dragon. 
     "I enchant this pot to show me what any dragon is doing when I want to and to be able to hear what they're saying, when, um..." She noticed the pot was filled with water, which gave her an idea. "When the pot is filled with a liquid and any dragon sticks their talon in and thinks about who they want to hear, either their name or their face and features." The pot stood still. 
   She noticed that it got more quiet than it was before. She peeked out from behind the bush and saw that the big dragon was sitting still, staring at her spot. He gave her a sly smile, then stood up and started walking towards her. 
   Paradise jumped up and ran back into the forest, bringing the pot with her. The pot slowed her down, but not by much. 
     She stop far enough to still hear the dragons. She didn't hear any loud stomping so she guessed that he lost her. 
   She turned around to leave, and there behind, stood a really big dragon.
    Paradise yelped and leaped back. 
The big dragon chuckled and sat down nearly on a clean spot on the floor. 
   "You are a jumpy little dragonet," he said with the a smug smile. 
    "I wouldn't be if you weren't coming after me," she snapped. "What do you want?"
   "Now, now. No need to be aggressive." He leaned towards her. "How many times have you used your powers?" 
   This shocked Paradise. 'How did he find out about that?'
   "According to my little spell, you've used it five times?" He kept smiling which was a little scary.
   "Who are you and what do you mean by spell?" Paradise didn't want to admit she was Animus. "Magic isn't real. Obviously or else we would have the power to read minds." 
    He gave her a wicked smile (he needs to pick a smile). "Well, obviously you wouldn't have any became you aren't a Nightwing."
   "How dare you?" She said, "I'm pure Nightwing. The best tribe there ever was."
   "You sure do sound like a Nightwing. But we both know you aren't." They were almost nose to nose now and it made Paradise uncomfortable.
   "Go away. I don't know what your- Ow!" He stepped on her tail, making her scales flash red then back to black. "Thats just cheating. That hurt more than it probably should because your so big. Have you tried loosing weight or something? You might get more likings that way." 
    He laughed a little then looked her in the eyes. "I've never heard of the Rainwings having animuses. But I know all the Skywing animuses were executed. So how did this happen?"
   "None of your business, that's what happened." She glared at him and took a step back 
   "Oh, you will tell me what happened. I'm curious and I'm the most powerful dragon there very was." He spread his wings, revealing a line of white scales along where his wing connects to his side. 
   "Says who? I don't take orders from anyone. Except maybe Queen Ruby." He took a step towards her. 
    "I'm the new Nightwing King and you shall do as I say," he glared down at her. "I enchant-"
   "I enchant this stick to teleport me to the Rainwing village!" She held a stick I her talons, along with the pot. Almost instantly the earth shook and she was standing on a platform in the middle of the Rainwing village. 
   She heard what sounded like a faint roar in the distance. It was probably the giant Nightwing. 
   Paradise decided to use the pot to see what he was doing. She stuck her talon in to little water that was still there and thought about the giant smiling face she just encountered. 
   The pot boiled for a bit and when it settled, she saw a huge dragon. He was mumbling to himself as he stomped through the forest. He didn't look like he was doing anything important. He made it back the Nightwing village and put a friendly face on. 
   'Faker' she thought.
    He just started handing out objects and putting spells on them. 
  Paradise got bored and stirred the pot so the image disappeared. She threw the stick and started towards a the nurses hut.
     She was about to walk inside when she noticed two Seawings were inside. One was the pale one from earlier and the Seawing she was talking to.  
     She was holding something in her talons and speaking to it. When she finished, the other Seawing looked completely shocked and shouted at her. Paradise couldn't here the correctly because she was to far away. 
    She heard loud wing beats and dove behind the hut. The huge dragon descended into the platform outside of the hut. He poked his head in and started talking to them.     
    Paradise slowly krept away from the hut. She dove below the canopy and back up after she got a good distance away. 
    She changed her scales to a bright yellow with black speckles that made her look like a flying banana. She carried the pot carefully as she flew over the Rainwings. 
   She spotted a group of brown dragons poking at a couple of sleeping Rainwings. Paradise smiled and landed on their platform. 
    "There you are!" called C___. "We've been so worried. Where have you been for the last few days and what Happ to your neck? Also, why are all the Rainwings sleeping? I mean, I know their lazy but they all went to sleep at the same time. It's so weird."
  "I think their doing something called sun-time? It's where they all lay down in the sun and absorb it for energy or something." She poked the nearest sleeping Rainwing who just made a weird snoring noise and rolled over.
   "Does that mean they're half plants?" She asked. "That would be really weird and cool at the same time." 
   Paradise giggled and looked back towards the nurses hut to see if the big dragon was coming after him. He was gone and the village was peaceful. 
   "We need to leave," she said. "The Queen is trying to arrest me for literally no reason. Also there is this big scary dragon after me."
   "What does he want with you?" She asked. 
   "Not sure," Paradise answered. "He asked me where I came from and u wouldn't so he was going to put a spell on me." That gave Paradise an idea.
    'Maybe I should put a protection spell on me from anyone who tries to put a spell on me.' she thought. She tried remembering important items she had. She could make a necklace out of the gems she collected. Or she could enchant something useless so she doesn't have to wear something. She should probably enchant a valuable object so someone doesn't accidentally step on the object and gain the immunity to spells. 
     "So he's a magic man?" Asked Adler.
   "Pretty much." She said looking to see where he was. "But we really need to go now."
    The Mudwing dragonets started walking towards the edge of the platform without hesitation. Paradise was happy they trusted her so much. She was glad she met them too. They were lots of fun and her trip wouldn't have been really boring without them. 
      They all leaped into flight, one after another. They flew towards the ground for coverage. They flew towards the Mud Kingdom. On their way, they saw a fire off in the distance and hoped it wouldn't spread.  
    They were flying when she realized something. "Guys. We need to go back." She said to the dragonets. "They have my father and I need to get him." She made a tight turn back towards the village.
    When they got there, they decided to split up. Caltha insisted that Paradise didn't go alone so she went with her. They looked everywhere until they spotted a platform with Rainwings guarding a tall Rainwing. 
   "That's him," Paradise said. They landed on a platform a good distance away. She had an idea to get him free but she needed help. "Can you gather everyone and help me push them off? Have you ever rammed as hard as you can into someone?" 
   "We used to play a game where we ran into each other. You know those mountain goat things and how they run as hard as the can into each other? That's what we were trying to do. It was stupid but fun." She gave Paradise a smile.
    "Well," she said. "Wanna act like rams?"
  Caltha leaped off the platform and headed towards the others. She returned with everyone gathered and explained the plan. 
   "On my mark, we ran." Paradise said. "Three, two, one. Go!" They all flew as fast as they could towards the guards. Paradise hit one first and knocked them into another. The guards were confused as little dragonets ran into them. 
     Paradise grabbed Tarantula by the arm and yanked him off the platform. They flew down and dodged every branch they could. They banked up when they saw the ground and headed towards the Mud Kingdom. 
   Moments later, five Mudwing dragonets came flapping after them. They heard larger wing beats behind them, and flew faster.
     A Rainwing leaped into Paradise's back and grabbed her wings, causing her to fall. They landed on a boulder, the Rainwing on top. 
   Paradise pushed him off as the others came and landed next to her.  
     "Are you okay?" asked Adler.
    Paradise stood up and shook out here wings. "Ya I'm fine but we need to get out of here-"
   "Watch out!" Tarantula shouted as he leaped in front of her, getting black venom in his eye.
      "No!" Paradise leaped forward to grabbed her father, dropping her magic pot. He twitched in agony as the venom melted his eye.  
   He smiled at her, looking from his other eye. "P-Paradise." He said. "Live happy and remember to never let anything get in your way." 
   "No, no, no." She said. "You can't die! I only just met you. I'm telling you not to die!" 
    "I love you Paradise." He said. 
---------------------------------
     "Fine!" She said. "I don't care anyway." She started to spread her wings, "You coming or not?" No one answered. She took off into the trees and headed towards the Nightwing Village. She had some unfinished business to attend. 
    When she got there, the big dragon was no where in sight. She decided to sleep behind a small hut. She didn't sleep well, it was uncomfortable and she kept having nightmares. 
    She woke up to the sound of flapping. She looked up and saw the big dragon leading a cloud of Nightwings into the sky. 
    Paradise changed her scales to look like a Nightwing and took off.
   "Wait!" shouted a familiar voice. Paradise turned around and saw the Mudwings flapper towards her. 
   "We're sorry." Caltha said. "We realized you just lost someone you love and you didn't know who to take your anger out on. I mean, obviously the dragons who killed him but still. We realized you were probably going through a lot and decided to forgive you."
    "'She' decided to forgive you," ____ said 
    "We all agreed. I convinced." She said poking him with her tail then turned back to Paradise. "We want to come with you."
    "Are you sure?" Paradise asked. "It's probably going to be dangerous." 
    "Yup," she said. "Absolutely positive."
    "Okay," Paradise smiled at her. "But you can't fly with me. I'm guessing this is an Nightwing only party. You have to fly near the ground." They all nodded and waited for her to join the group before following. 
   The group of Nightwings flew towards the Sand Kingdom. The went along the edge of the continent near the ocean. Paradise had only seen the ocean once when she followed the river there. The smell of salt filled the air as they flew on. 
    The Mudwings were well hidden. She lost them a couple of times and had to give them a signal and the would pop out of the bushes then back down. 
    They flew all day and Paradise decided to have a chat with the king. 
    "My name is Paradise and I got my powers from my mother." She said as she flew up beside him. 
    "So you finally decide to follow orders," he said. 
   "No," she said. "I've decided to make an alliance."
   "And who decided this?" He said.
   "Me." She kept her gaze straight ahead. 
   "Why?" he asked.
    "I want the same thing you want," she answered.
   "Power?"
   "Revenge," she looked him in the eyes. He looked like he could see right through her. It was a little unsettling, but she stood her ground. 
    "I'm sorry about your father," he said. "I killed my father. He deserved every bit of it."
     "How did you know about my father?" Paradise was surprised he guessed. No one new that her father had died except the Mudwings and the Rainwing guards. 
    "Mind reading," he said acting like his mind was blown. "Dragons have forgotten about the power the moon gives Nightwing eggs. I got both mind reading and being able to see the future." He grinned at her, making her uneasy. "Your future, holds many out comes. But one shines above them all. You have a good future ahead or it ends fatality it's up to you."
    He flew on not saying a word. Paradise was tired so she decided to fly on to his back and sit down.
    "What are you doing?" He asked shaking a little. 
   "I'm tired so I decided I'm going to rest up here. Your the size of and island, I think you'll be fine," she smiled down at him. "Besides you owe me for threatening me."
    "I don't owe you anything," he said. 
   "Yes you do." He immediately spun in circles, almost shaking her off. Paradise laughed when he straighten out again. "You know, you're not so bad. We'd might make a decent alliance."
   "So it's officially an alliance," he said. "With what army?"
   "Yours," she said enthusiastically. "When I need it, I ask and you grant me the permission to use some of them."
    "I hope you don't mind someone else joining our little alliance." He said, twitching a little.
   "Who?" She asked.
    "Vulture," he said.
    "Vulture?" She gave him a skeptical look. "Sounds like a creepy stalker to me."
   "No, I'm the creepy stalker," he laughed. "It's in my name after all. It's a pleasure to meet you Paradise. My name's Darkstalker."
   She stared at him, a little surprised. "Well that makes sense. You have to be centuries old to get that big. You also have advanced mind reading and foresight." 
    "How did you figure that out?" He asked.
   "You can see multiple futures, and what I've heard, most dragons don't have that. Resulting in having advanced mind reading" she thought for a second about the information she told her. "You must have hatched under three moons because you said the moons gave you your powers so if you had a third then it would have resulted in advanced powers."
    "Your smarter than you seem, Paradise," he chuckled. "Did you ever go to school?"
    "School," she said, slapping her for head. "I was supposed to but I completely forgot. I found this Seawing who helped me read the scroll right after getting accepted into the school. Then I decided to go to find my father. Then-" 
   "Okay, okay," he interrupted. "I know. I saw it in your mind."
    "Well that's rude. You shouldn't be looking into dragon's thoughts like that. It's called privacy." He puffed smoke at his horns. 
    "I try not," he said. "But it's so fun listening to different dragons' thoughts. It's like reading a weird scroll."
    "I don't think it should be fun to hear dragon's thoughts." She poked his shoulder hard, sending a shot of pain through her arm. "Ow! What's wrong with your scales?"
    "Their impenetrable," he laughed. "Hard as diamonds. They saved my life once. Smart enchantment, I put a spell on my scales, never been done before."
    "Aren't you worried about your soul?" She asked. She didn't know much about souls and magic, but she knew it was dangerous. According to her father.
   "Yes," he said trying to look at her. "And you just got sad."
   "How do you know?" She snapped.
   "Your mind, and according to your studies, pale grey means sad." He smiled at her. She looked down and saw that her scales were rippling pale grey. 
   "Oh! Guess what? I figured out that if I'm really angry then I can turn invisible. Or is it when I'm sad? Maybe it's when I'm strongly feeling something." She thought for a moment about that theory.
    "Well it makes sense." He said. "Rainwings change their scales depending on feelings. So, you could be hiding so people don't know what your feeling?" He made a good point. 
   "Maybe." It was getting dark now. "Where are we going anyway?" 
    "The old Night Kingdom." He said. "It's at the peninsula of Phyria."
    "No wonder no one goes there. I think everyone just forgets it's even there." She looked off into the distance, trying to find it. 
     "Well that's just sad." He huffed. "Everyone knew where we were during my times. Most respected tribe there was."
    "Well know the Skywings are. You had your time, it's someone else's turn." She smiled at him.
   "Actually, I think it might be the discusting Icewings." Smoke rose from his snout.
    "What's wrong with the Icewings?" Paradise knew the to tribes disliked each other, but not as much as he did.
    "The Nightwings and Icewings have always hated each other." He glared forward and beat his wings harder. He was silent for a while and it made Paradise feel awkward.
    "So," she said. "What does the Night Kingdom look like?"
      "It's absolutely beautiful," he said. He started explaining the structure of the palace and the layout of the Kingdom. 
     He talked for the rest of the day until he decided to land and rest for the night. Paradise had no problem falling asleep. Being surrounded by dragons who didn't see you as a freak felt like she was wanted. They didn't know she was a hybrid or ever part Rainwing, but it didn't matter. She felt like she belonged and not lonely. 
    She woke up to the sound of giant wing beats.
    'What's he up to now?' she thought as she got up. She turned towards the giant dragon winging it's way along the shore. She waited until he was a good distance away. 
   She was about to take off when she saw a small green shape following him. Paradise followed them, turning black. She flew fast trying to keep up, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
    They flew for a while, until they made it to the peninsula. They flew over what looked like an old battle field, littered with old bones. 
   There was a zapping feeling as she flew past it. It made her body tense up and almost fall out of the sky. It was unsettling and she was confused why it happened.
   She flew on, following the two dragons. They flew towards an old, broken down building. Most of the towers had fallen and so had some of the building. It was covered in vines and other plants. 
    They landed near an opening walking inside. Paradise slowly landed shortly after they did. 
   She walked inside to see it looked like the outside. There were multiple doors and old drawings hanging on the wall. Paradise thought it was a school but she wasn't sure. 
   As they walked along, she saw that in some rooms, there were tables with supplies that looked like they would break at any moment. 
    They made it to a courtyard with trees to practice flying and benches to rest on. It had a circle of classrooms around it. Darkstalker walked towards a specific class. He stood in front of a picture and placed her is talon on it. The dust swirled away revealing a horribly proportioned painting of a dragon. 
     Darkstalker looked sad as he observed the picture. She wanted to know what he was thinking. She thought of enchanting something, but she was afraid he'd notice.
    The Seawing was watching him too. Darkstalker didn't seem to notice him standing so close to him. It's was weird, if he was standing that close to her, she would of noticed. 
   Darkstalker turned around towards the trees. Paradise jumped onto a tree trunk and scrambled up until she was hidden by the leaves. He sat down on a bench at the bottom of her tree. He was looking down at his talons, crying. 
   Paradise felt so much pity for him,  she turned invisible. She climbed closer knowing they wouldn't see her. She clung to the tree a dragon length away from Darkstalker.  
    He still didn't look at the Seawing or even acknowledge he was there. 
   The Seawing looked around and pick a marble that looked like a small moon. He placed it underneath Darkstalker's snout and backed up. 
    When Darkstalker opened his eyes, he immediately snatched it up and started looking around frantically. 
   "Clearsight?" He said. Paradise realized that the painting must be what he drew when he went here century ago and Clearsight must be the dragon in the picture. 
   Paradise thought it was a dirty trick to play on him. She desperately wanted to melt the Seawings face off, but she didn't want to be noticed. 
     _______ Then he lifted off. 
   Paradise leaped after him into the sky. He flew fast back towards the camp. She flew as fast as she could after him. When she caught up she landed on his back causing him to twist his head around and breathe fire. Paradise dodged and grabbed on tightly. He spun in circles and shit another blast. 
    "Hey it's just me!" She said turning a bright yellow so he could see her. He glared at her then continued flying. "So... How are you feeling?"
   He snorted. He wing beats were uneven causing him to be a little lopsided. 
    "Look I know you don't want to talk about it but you looked really sad. Maybe you should talk about it." He didn't answer. He stopped an spun around hard. It caught her off guard causing her to fall off.
   "You." He said glaring at her when she caught her balance. "You placed the marble there. You tricked me." 
   "What, no!" She said before he shot a blast of fire at her. "I came there when you picked up the marble. I didn't see anything before that, I promise." That was a lie. She didn't know why she didn't want to tell him about the Seawing. Sh realized she could read her mind.
   'Does he trust me? I hope he realizes that I'm telling the truth.' she thought. She was making up things to make her seem innocent. Eventually he turned away and flew away from her. 
     Paradise followed shortly after, keeping her distance. When she returned she decided to get some sleep. Someone rolled into her spot so she slept next to a dragonet about the same age. She couldn't see what he looked like in the dark, but he kept twitching. 
    She looked like a Nightwing and went to sleep. 
    She woke up face to face with the Nightwing next to her. His eyes were open and glaring. She jumped away from him. 
   "You?" She said.
   "You." He said with so much hatred. This was the Nightwing dragonet she met when she first came to the Rainforest. His tail was crooked and he had all the scars from before. "You tricked me. Your not even a Nightwing. Your an ungrateful Rainwing."
   "First off, Rainwings aren't the ungrateful ones. You are for complaining about the place they let you live in when your home just exploded. Second, I'm not just a Rainwing. I'm part Skywing too." She glared him and bared her fangs.
    "So what. You don't belong here. You have no right to enter the Night Kingdom." He spat.
    "To bad," he slashed out at her. She dodged, rolled under his wing and slashed his side. He growled in pain and tried scratching her tail. 
   "Hey calm down guys. There's no need to fight." A beautiful Nightwing stood next to her attacker. Her eyes were a dark blue with with a light blue center. She had a long elegant neck and wings. Her voice was soft and kind in a way Paradise never expected from a Nightwing. "Hi, I'm Soulbreaker." She said to Paradise.
    "I'm Paradise." Paradise understood why grumpy over here loves this dragon. 
   "That's not a normal Nightwing name," she giggled.
   "Because she isn't a Nightwing at all. She a Rainwing." He grumbled.
    "I told you, I'm not just Rainwing. I'm part Skywing." She snapped. "And before you say it, I have every right to be here because if my memory serves me right, Darkstalker said anyone could come. Not every Nightwing." She grinned at him menacingly, knowing she won this fight. 
   "Don't worry," Soulbreaker said. "I'm fine with you coming along. I would've stayed in the Rainforest but Deathblaze asked me to come." She nudged his shoulder, earning a smile.
   "Why is your name Deathblaze?" Paradise asked.
   "I hatched on the same day the valcano erupted. It was years later but my parents thought it was a 'proper name's or something." He rolled his eyes and sat down. 
    "In case you were wondering, my parents names me that because my eyes have darkness on them but in the middle shows some light. Like darkness eating the happiest of souls." Soulbreaker described. She was right that Paradise was curious and that made sense.
     In the distance, Darkstalker took off towards the Night Kingdom with everyone fallowing. Paradise winced at the thought of Darkstalker. She was afraid he was still mad at her. 
    "You can come with us." Soulbreaker offered. "You seem pretty okay to tag along."
    "What, no." Deathblaze said. "She is not coming. She hurt me, made herself look like you to trick me, and she isn't even a Nightwing. Why would we hang out with a Rainwing?" 
    "I'm also part Skywing," she reminded him.
    "You never want to talk to anyone," Soulbreaker said affectionately. "Give her a chance. She might not be as bad as you think she is." They stared into each other's eyes for a while before he gave in.
    "Fine," he sighed. "Only if she doesn't trick me again." 
     "Deal," Paradise said and leaped into the air. 
    They flew after the Nightwing tribe, catching up quickly. It didn't take long to make it to the Nightwing. It looked older and destroyed in the light. The two Nightwings were flying fast towards their new home. 
    Paradise flew after them trying to catch up. She saw the school she went to last night. 
     'I hope he's no still mad at me,' she thought. Dragons started to spread out in all directions. Paradise hovered in place as dragons soared past. 
     When the dragons cleared, she found Darkstalker in front over. She was startled and lost her balance. She caught herself and looked up to face him. 
   "I'm not mad at you," he breathed. "I've been thinking about it and I guess you're innocent. I believe you." Paradise gave him a hug.
    "Thank you," she said letting go. "Although I have a quick question."
   "What?" He said. 
    "Can you teach me how to be Animus? I'm new to the experience and I don't want to loose my soul." She smiled nervously at him. 
     "If course," he said with a caring smile. He placed his talon on her forehead and she went into a trance.
       ---Chapter---
      'Out,' she thought. 'Need out.' She pushed outward with her talons. The walls around her gave away to reveal a sliver of sun shining in her eyes. She moved out of the way and chirped. 
    The smell of food moved her out of her nest. She found a pile of food to eat. She nawed one fruit that was orange with a green base. The skin was hard but she got through.
   She got bored and moved on. She went back to her nest and found a shiny gold and red thing. She tried chewing buy it was too hard. She left it alone and found a tan object that had many layers. It didn't look good so she avoided it. 
    She decided to go towards the light. She crawled into a colorful world. The was a weird flappy thing that she ate in one bite. There were small colorful sun's everywhere, too. She heard a loud rushing noise and decided to stay away from that. 
   She went back inside and curled up in her nest and fell asleep. 
    Time zipped past her in a colorful display. She woke up to the sun just coming above the horizon coming. She was hungry again and went out to try and find food. She'd been surviving the last two years on birds that landed here and occasional fish. She also ate all the flowers on this island of hers.
    She'd been practicing her flying lately and was able to go a few inches up before tiring. She was going to try and fly across the river. 
   She walked up to the edge of the water and spread her wings. She beat her wings as hard as she could. Finally, her talons left the dirt. 
     She flapped towards the other edge of the water. She was half way there when here wings started to hurt. Her flying became uneven and she fell into the water below. 
    She came up sputtering. She didn't know how to swim and she couldn't fly out. She kept sinking below the the surface, breathing in water, then returning to the top to cough it out. 
      The river seemed to slow the father down she went but she still couldn't get to shore. Her body gave up and sunk down into the river, knowing it wouldn't return to the top. 
    A blurry green shape dove into the water and grabbed her. They came to the surface and onto her small island. She coughed up a lot of water then layed on her back. The green dragon stood over her with a smile. 
   "Hi," he said. His eyes were bright blue against his light green scales. 
   "You look funny," she said back.
   "I do not," he growled. "I'm a Seawing prince. And all Seawing princes are pretty." He sat back. 
   "Oh," she said. "I guess you are kind of pretty with your shiney scales." 
    "I'm Angler," he smiled. "What's yours?"
   "I don't have one," she said.
   "Oh. Well I hope one day you find out." They heard a roar above which made her scales change. "Ooo, pretty. Well I have to go now." He took off into the sky and joined a group of other blue and green dragons. 
 Time went by again in a different pattern of colors. 
    Now she was standing on the island outside her cave watching a small green dragonet fly down to her. 
    "I'm back!" He said as he landed. 
    "But i thought you left." She said in confusion. 
    "Well now I'm back." He smiled. "Let's play."
    Time went by to show them playing. Each time time stopped, they were playing. 
    "I'm leaving forever now," he said sadly. "My uncle I done spying so we have to leave.
    She had know this dragonet for months, and he came to play each day. "Can't you come back?" She asked.
   "No, they said I run off too much and I can't go scouting again." He sighed.
    "Bye then," she gave him a hug.
    "Bye," then he took off into the sky.
   Time flew by.
    She woke up in the Sky Palace on top of a stall full of fresh cooked meat. She leaped down and snatched a few prices before leaping into the air. 
   It was the first time she'd stolen, but she was only four and had no other way to get food. It was hard to find fruit and she was bad at hunting.
    Time went by to show her standing in front of Queen Thorn. Then in front of Queen Ruby, then watching her father jump in front of her a venom landed on his eye. 
    Darkstalker was laughing with her, then crying as she watched him hold the marble. 
    Then it was black. 
    ---chapter---
    Her back hurt and she heard strange voices. She opened her eyes to find Darkstalker passed out, sprawled across rocks while Nightwings surrounded him. 
    He he growled then slowly sat up. He looked like he was in some other world. He blinked and looked over at Paradise.
   A Nightwing stomped over to her yelling, "What did you to our new king?" Then the dragon flew up in the air as Paradise used her powers to choke him. 
   "What did you do to me?" She growled at Darkstalker. The dragon was gasping for breathe as three others charged at her. She flung them against the walls of the canyon.
    --------------------------------------
   He blinked in confusion. 
   "This happens all the time now," she sighed. He smiled in an understanding way. 
   "Okay enough with the love seat and let's go exploring." Deathblaze said stepping in between. Angler and Paradise gave each other embarrassed looks. 
    Deathblaze soared towards what looked like a palace. They all followed close behind as he went behind it. They landed near a tall building with scroll shaped columns in front of the entrance. 
   "A library?" Caltha said. 
   "Boring," Cypress complained. "Let's see what's behind it." He started walking towards the edge.
   It was a very big library that took a bit to get around. Behind it was a cliff that lead down into a canyon. 
   "There's nothing here, let's go," Deathblaze said.
   "No, no, wait," Cypress was leaning over the edge of the cliff. He spread his wings and floated down to the bottom. They all followed shortly after he landed. 
   He walked on ahead along the wall. It got narrower the farther they went. It eventually led to a dead end littered with old wood.
   "Told you. Let's go back now," Deathblaze turned to go as Cypress step down and fell through the ground.
     "Cypress!" They all said in union. They ran over to the edge and peered down.
    "I'm okay!" He shouted up. "It's just really dark." They sighed then leaped down with him. 
    When they got there Paradise breathed a small spurt of flame. It was a small cave with a desk at the end covered in scrolls. There were a few candles here and there so they lit them. 
    A few walked over to the desk and started going through the stuff. Paradise was looking over a pile of papers while Cypress was going through the drawers.
   "They're prophecies," Paradise said. "Listen, 'Shallow stream of claws, catches prey from the strongest of winds.' What does that mean?"
    "To cryptic for me," Deathblaze snorted. He stuck his claw behind a candle and the wall moved aside. He leaped back in surprise knocking over a shelf. 
   Everyone gathered to look inside. The was a hole in the roof shining light down onto a tall stone. The stone had words carved down the side. 
   "What's it say?" Asked Adler. "U can't read so I don't know."
     "'Young of two blood, power of three,'" Soulbreaker recited. "'Ash of fangs takes the love
Seeks to destroy the ones unseen
Skill from the darkest soul
Empties the light that filled the bowl
Controls the minds, 
Holding the binds
Fly towards the shifted balance
Or all will be lost to the hidden talons.' Well that's interesting. What does it mean?" 
    "Beats me?" Cypress said then giggled. "No pun intended."
   "I don't get it," Angler said as they all walked away. 
  "Me neither," agreed Paradise. 
  "Oh come on guys that was a good one," Cypress complained. "Dragons have wing beats. 'Beats' me? Get it? You guys are boring."
   They flew out of the hole and out of the canyon. They spent the rest of the day sight seeing and talking to random Nightwings they met. Paradise asked them to avoid Darkstalker. They didn't ask questions and continued. While they were flying, Paradise noticed the two Seawings leave. They didn't go together, it was more of the green one chasing the pink one. They eventually got bored and decided to rest for the night. 
  They found a room in the palace to share. It was dusty but there was a bed and blankets to sleep on. There was a window with view of the library and a garden. Paradise slept closest to the window. For some reason she always liked sleeping in the moon light. 
   They fell asleep fast but Paradise heard talon steps circling the outer edge of the room. 
   "Pace, pace, pace," Paradise said, startling Angler. "What are you so worried about?" She lifted her head and looked at him.
   "It's just..." He looked into her eyes, hopeful. "It's nothing. I'm fine."
   "I remember," she said. He looked at her confused but happy. "I found out I a weird way, but I remember." She got up and stood in front of him. "You were the only friend I ever had. The only dragon who saw me as a dragon and not a freak hybrid. They only one who jumped into the river to pull me out. The only one who came to see me by the river, on that small island to play."
   He stared at her, a small smile sneaking into his face. He lightly brushed his wing tips with her. They're tails entwined together as their eyes locked. The moon was at it's highest point shining light onto their talons. 
   "I'm worried about you," he said. 
   "I know," they stared at each other for a while.
   Someone giggled followed by a quiet shushing. Paradise smiled at the sleeping dragons then turned back to Angler.
   "Let's go back to bed," she said. They walked back to they're sleeping spots and laied down. Angler chose a spot closest to her and settled down. 
   They fell asleep and woke up curled next to each other. It made Paradise uncomfortable because she'd always slept by herself. 
  The sun was almost halfway in the sky, shining through the open window. She spread her wings and let the sun soak into her scales. She walked over to the window and placed her tail over her talons. 
   "Good morning love bird," Deathblaze said as he came and sat next to her. 
   "Look who's talking Mr. Freak-Out-And-Go-Find-My-True-Love," she smiled back.
   "That's fair," he he turned towards the sun and relaxed his muscles. "I've never seen the sun until we moved to the rainforest. I grew up with dark clouds and smoke. After eight years, I finally get to see the sun and real trees."
   "I grew up stuck on an island for three years with only a few birds here and there. It was really lonely." Next to her Deathblaze gave her a growl 
   "Three years isn't anything compared to what we had to do," he turned and glared at her. "I only got one bird a month for eight years. Don't talk about how bad your life was. You didn't have to go through anything compared to me."
   "How do you know what I've been through," she stood up and returned the glared. "I was alone all my life, known as a freak hybrid. I had to steal and hurt dragons to get what I need to survive. I had to get rejected by a friend. I had to trick people into thinking I'm someone else so I don't get hurt. I'm the one who got shot with venom by my own family. I'm the one who had to watch my father get killed in front of me as he tried to save me. And I'm the one with some Animus magic that can control dragons and get arrested for inheriting something I didn't want." Horror struck Deathblaze's as she mentioned the Animus magic. 
   He took a step back. "You're an animus? You can control dragons? How could I ever have trusted you in the first place. Why would you even test to see if you could control a dragon?" He hissed. "Your a monster that does what it wants to get what it wants."
   "Didn't I just tell you I didn't like doing it? Your just like everyone else, you just look on the outside." She growled.
   "No," he said. "I see the truth and what a monster you truly are." Paradise leaped at him, teeth bared.
   She knocked him into the rail of the balcony. He scratched at her side drawing a little blood. She gripped his shoulders and pulled him over the edge of the balcony with her. 
    They clawed at each other in the air as they fell. Paradise plastered his wings to his side with hers. She had a tight grip on his neck with her teeth. He was clawing at her underbelly with his back claws. 
   They were almost to the ground when she let go of him to catch her self. He caught himself but still landed hard on the ground. 
    Paradise turned invisible and dove down onto him. She bit the back of his neck and gripped him tight. He tried shaking her off but she held on. She decided to let go and flew up so he wouldn't claw her.     
   She silently landed near him watching him look for her. 
   "Come out you stupid Rainwing! Stop hiding and fight!" He yelled.
    Paradise gathered up a breath of fire when she heard wing beats coming towards them. She looked up and saw her friends flying down towards them.
   "I enchant every animus to come here!" The world shook followed by a popping sound and Paradise was in a throne room with Darkstalker sitting on a throne.
                       ---Chapter---
   _-_
   Darkstalker wrapped his talons around the Seawing's snout and said, "I enchant this dragon to no longer be an animus." 
    Paradise was shocked. She was tempted to rip Darkstalker in half, but she kept her ground. Guards dragged the sad dragonet away as Darkstalker turned back to his throne. 
   "There is something really wrong with you," she said changing back to normal.
   "There you are," he said with a smile, "Technically you're a threat to. You almost killed half if the Nightwing population. You're powerful for just learning about your power."
   "Stop looking into my mind," she walked along side him with a scowl on her face. 
     "You seem grumpy. You shouldn't let that Nightwing define who you are." He smiled.
   "What did I just say?" She glared at him.
    "Is that a threat? Because if u recall, you can't hurt me," he gave her a smug look.
   "And if i recall, I can hurt your subjects," she returned the look making him frown.
   "You're really starting to bug me," he sat down onto his throne. 
   "How about I make you a deal? You train me, and I leave you alone forever," she offered.
    "Very well," he said almost instantly. "Although you would be a great addition to my army."
    "I serve no one," she snapped. 
   "I know," he got off his throne. "Okay lesson one, be careful about how many you cast. Cast to many and you loose your soul and become evil, blah blah blah." He started to circle her slowly. "Lesson two, careful how you word your spells, each word can affect the outcome of a spell. Lesson three, you can't cast spells on other dragons, it doesn't work."
   "Lies," Paradise interrupted. "I've already tried and it does work. Also how did you make everyone forget about what happened in the canyon? You specifically said 'I enchant all of you'. How do explain that?"
    "So you've already found out. Just trying to limit the amount of dragons who know that," he said innocently.
    "No you don't." She stopped him again. "You just don't want me to know I'm more powerful than I think. And you don't want me controlling anyone you don't want me to."
    "I'm beginning to think you have mind reading powers." He smiled. "Okay, next, you can't cast spells on me. I enchanted myself to be immune to any spells besides mine.". He stopped infront of her. "Now, let's test it. Do you have anything valuable?"
     Paradise reached up and unclipped her earring. "What do you want with it?"
   "I'm going to make a protection spell to protect your soul." He reached for the earring.
    Paradise snatched it away. "And how do I know you won't add anything else in there? Why don't I do it myself?"
   "Because then you'd loose part of your soul and I already have a protection spell," he pointed out. He grabbed the earring and started whispering to it. "There, all done."
    He handed it back to Paradise. She clipped it on and stared at him.
    "I don't feel anything," she said.
   "Your not suppose to. It's just there," he grabbed a near by vine and ripped it off the wall. "Enchant this to do something."
     Paradise held the vine in her talons and whispered, "U enchant this vine to become a ten foot long snake."
   The vine grew and stretched. When it was done, a green snake rose and stared into Paradise's eyes, hissing. It jerk at her but Paradise caught it in her talons and bit down on its neck, breaking it. 
   "Okay, not what I was expecting but okay." Darkstalker said. "By the way that was horrible fighting."
    "What are you talking about? All I had to do was grab it and kill it. Wasn't that hard," Paradise tried eating the snake still in her hand but it tasted like plants.
    "Ya, but the way you grabbed it, it could have slipped. Also, when you bite something, you should be able to kill I instantly. That was slow." Darkstalker judged. 
    "Then what is the right way?" She leaped at him, looking for a reaction. 
     He grabbed her shoulders and lightly put his jaws around her neck instantly. He put her down in front of him. 
    "That's how," he smiled at her. "Again."
     They trained for the rest of the day. He taught her how to attack before your opponent could react. They talked and told stories. They talked about the times they had to fight and how they got into the situation. Then he invited her to be a special guest at his party that night. 
    "I want you to meet someone. He's going to be part of our alliance," he explained.
   "But I've never even been to a party. I don't know how to dance or sing or interact with other dragons. I'll just look like a weirdo," she complained.
   "Don't worry. You'll be an honorary guest," that made Paradise decide to come because he was willing to give her that privilege so she would come. Then he went off to invite someone else and told her to meet him in the courtyard. 
    She started towards the courtyard, making herself look like a Nightwing. When she got there, there were flowers hung from every ledge and crack. Torches were lit, giving it an erie glow. A throne was at the front, overlooking the dance floor. A few Nightwings were setting up instruments in one corner while others were setting the tables with food. Paradise decided to go and stand next to the throne and wait for Darkstalker.
     Her and Darkstalker have had some ups and downs, but Paradise was starting to like him. He could be a little annoying and bossy and assuming, but he's better now. He's willing to take his time out of his day to teach her skills she didn't ask for and willing to become a friend even though they got off to a rough start.
    After a while, Darkstalker walked into the courtyard, followed by a tall Sandwing with skull tattoos everywhere. More Nightwings followed.
    "Paradise, I'd like you to meet our new ally, Vulture." Darkstalker said. The Sandwing stepped forward with an evil smile. 
   "Sounds like a creepy cannibal," Paradise said earning a disgusted look from their new ally. 
   "Paradise," Darkstalker said in a stern voice. "Respect our guests."
    "I thought I was your guest. Do guest have to respect guest? Or do host have to respect guests." Paradise was trying to confuse him. She didn't like this dragon and wanted nothing to do with him.
    "You really have no manners do you?" Darkstalker asked.
    "No, not really." Paradise knew it was a retiricol question. Darkstalker sighed and went to sit on his throne. 
    Paradise got a glare of pure hatred as the Sandwing walked past her. She ignored it and went to sit next to Darkstalker. 
     The audience was silent as they waited for Darkstalker to start the party.
   "Fellow Nightwings" he boomed. "I am honored to be your new king and will lead us to a great future. Now, let the celebration commence!" The crowd cheered and started to dance as the band started to play. 
    Paradise watched from the side lines, not risking the embarrassment if falling over while trying to dance. 
     "Go enjoy yourself," Darkstalker offered.
   "I'm good. I prefer not to trip over my own talons and face plant onto the ground." Darkstalker barked a laugh and nudged her forward. 
    "Go on. I need to talk to our new friend." He pushed her onto the dance floor. She turned to walk back but someone yanked her arm and brought her into the dance. 
   She stood there Frozen in the middle of the crowd. She never liked crowds, and she never liked parties. Light grey started to creep up her scales but she forced it back down, not willing to let dragons know she's not a Nightwing.
    "Come on, dance!" A Nightwing grabbed her arm and started spinning Paradise in n circles.
    Paradise started to get into the rythyme of the music. She started to twirl and rap like all the other dragons. She flipped and spun into other dragons, knocking each other over in giggles. She was enjoying herself so much, she didn't realize the bright yellow that appeared on her scales. 
    "You!" Shouted one if the dragons. Everyone around her turned to look at Paradise. When they realized she wasn't a Nightwing, hate crossed their faces.
   "You're the one who was falling with Darkstalker. What did you do to him?" They hissed at her. 
   "I didn't do anything." She snapped. "Go away."
   "No one gets away with hurting our new king. Especially puny Rainwings."
    They hissed and jumped at her. Paradise but down on one of their arms and lashed at the others face. There were to many so she let go of the Nightwing and shit venom at one if their faces. The scream that came from him alerted the rest of the dragons. 
    Five more dragons leaped at her. She shit fire at them, hitting some of them. One charged at her from the back and she got to the ground and rolled. Two came at her from both sides. She waited until they were inches away before leaping up and letting them run into each other. She landed and was glad that she had battle training with Darkstalker. 
    Then a spear stabbed through her chest.
    "Oh," she said as she fell to the ground.
         ---chapter---
   "No!" Darkstalker leaped off his throne and ran over to Paradise. He picked her up and held her in his arms. "Why did you attack her?"
   "She hurt you when we first got to this place. We weren't going to let a Rainwing get away with it." One of them growled.
   "I thought I made you forget?" Darkstalker looked confused.
   "But you see," Paradise coughed. "You just said what happened in the canyon. You weren't specific, like you told me." She coughed blood and started to feel dizzy. 
   "They missed your heart. You'll be fine. Who here got healing powers yesterday?" He asked the crowd. No one raised their hand. "I gave away healing powers to someone."
   "Sir," one of them spoke up. "You gave us the ability to heal ourselves, not others."
    He growled in frustration before tipping a vine from one of the collums. "I enchant this vine to heal anything it touches." He placed the vine over Paradise's wound. She gasped as the wound closed up. "You still lost a lot of blood. It just healed you, it didn't make more blood. You need to rest. Guards! Take her to a sleeping chamber near my room and give this vine to anyone who was injured."
    Two guards picked Paradise up and carried her away. Everything was blurry and tiering to look at. She closed her eyes and let sleep take her.
    When she woke, she was laying on a bed with dusty blankets on her. The pillow was stiff and smelled like dirt. She sat up as the dim moonlight shone through a window.    
     There were dragons zipping past her window in the same direction. When she got up to the window, she saw that they were gathering on a diamond like thing. She spread her wings and realized she was still to weak to fly. 
    "Your finally awake," Darkstalker said from the door. "We're going off to war if you want to come."
   Paradise turned to face him. "War? Why are you going to war?" 
   "The Icewings are going to try and destroy us. We have to strike first." He said stepping into the room.
   "Why did the Icewings want to destroy you? I thought to he continent was at peace," she back away from the window and faced him. 
     "They've always hated the Nightwings. They're getting revenge now that I'm back," he growled. "I'll come back. Just stay here and rest." He turned and walked towards the door.
   "I'm coming with you. It may not be my fight, but it's yours. And you did save my life, even though I thought you hated me," she looked into his eyes. She held her ground, not taking no for an answer.
   "There's no point in arguing," He chuckled. "By you can't fly. So you can't come anyway."
    "How long's the trip? I could just rude in you. I'll probably get my strength back by then," she smiled at him. 
   He rolled his eyes. "Come on."
    She fallowed him thought he palace, then floated down to the crowd of Nightwings. Paradise stayed dark red with flecks if yellow. She didn't care if they knew she wasn't Nightwing. They already did.
      "Nightwings," Darkstalker announced. "The Icewings are planning to try and kill us all. We must strike first or we will be wiped out. For the Nightwings!"
    "For the Nightwings!" Everyone shouted in union.
      Darkstalker bent over so Paradise could climb onto his back.  She leaped up and sat between his shoulders. He leaped into the air with his Nightwing army behind. 
     They flew the direction they came from. Paradise still felt the zapping feeling as the went past the border. They glided through the hot dessert, only seeing sand and the ocean in the distance.
    "Fly in ahead to see what's going on," Darkstalker order when they were half way to the Claws if Clouds Mountains. 
     Five or so Nightwings zipped past us and we're out of sight in seconds. Paradise guessed they got speed powers from Darkstalker.          
    She saw bright green and brown out of the corner and turned to see a group of Mudwings along with a Seawing with blue eyes.
   "You guys shouldn't be here," Paradise said to them.
    "Neither should you," Angler said back. 
    "He saved my life. I owe him." She  looked and saw Deathblaze and Soulbreaker behind them. "Oh hello Deathblaze. Enjoying your new scars?"
   He glared at her. "I'm here to apologize and to fight my war. I still don't trust you though." Soulbreaker wacked him with her tail. "Fine, I trust you a little. I shouldn't have judged you and I know it's not your fault that your an animus."
    "Thank you. But I still don't forgive you for calling me a monster," he looked back at Angler. "You should stay down. I'll join you when the fight is over." She turned into her normal Nightwing disguise. 
   "This isn't your fight. But I know I can't convince you so you better not die," he smiled at her. "See you later." He dove down to the sand with the Mudwings following. 
    Two of Nightwings zipped back to the group and reported what they saw. "The Icewings are covering Jade Mountain with a huge army. We're out numbered."
   "Not with powers we aren't," Darkstalker said with a evil smile. "You think you can fly yet?" He asked, turning his head to try to look at Paradise.
   "I don't think so," she said. "It's kind of nice not having to fly." She smiled at him. 
   "Lazy Rainwing," he laughed.
  "You mean lazy Skywing Rainwing hybrid." She leaped off his back and flew next to him.
   They flew for a few minutes longer before descending onto the mountain. As soon as they were in veiw, a sheet if Icewings lifted off the mountain. 
   A group of Nightwings flew to the front of the tribe and attached the Icewings. Although they were outnumbered, they took out dragons with ease. Some Icewings got past and started to attack the tribe. 
   "See you on the other side," Paradise said to Darkstalker before flying into battle.
   As she flew past a couple of dragons, she sliced at the Icewings wings. 
   She dove onto an Icewing fighting a young Nightwing. She but down onto there neck then spat venom onto the wound, leaving the Icewing screaming. 
  The young Nightwing happened to be the Nightwing that stabbed her. 
   She glared hat him and said, "I regret doing that. Sorry! Should have let you kill them!" She shouted down to the falling Icewing.
   She flew into another Icewing knocking him out of the sky. She dove down onto him and gripped his wings. He was bigger than her but not very flexible. 
   He gave a strong shake forcing Paradise off. He turned to shoot ice at her then stopped.
   "This isn't your battle Skywing. Go be grumpy somewhere else," he spat.
   Paradise gave him a sly smile, then shifted to a light blue. "I'm no Skywing." She said. "I'm an animus." She flicked her tail, shooting him into another Icewing.
  She shot ice out if her hand at an Icewing, freezing their wings. She turned to another Icewing that was sneaking up on Darkstalker and shot venom on their tail.
   She flew up to Darkstalker and bite down on an Icewing attacking his tail. When she let go she turned to Darkstalker who was batting away a tall Icewing.
 "Your welcome," she yelled at him.
  He laughed, "I really don't need help. As you can see," he said has he hut away and Icewing into another. 
   She rolled her eyes and started shooting fire at any Icewing she saw. Then Darkstalker whipped around, ripped a boulder out of the mountain, and chucked it at a group of dragonets.
   "What is wrong with you!" She yelled at him.
   "There trying to stop the battle. They're trying to make us loose. And before you ask they have two animuses with them." He shot fire at an Icewing that was coming up behind Paradise.
   "What did I tell you about reading my mind," she yelled as she punch and Icewing in the face. "Beside why does it matter if we stop the fight. I would prefer to be eating bread and berries."
   "Part if you enjoys the battle," she gave him a friendly glare and shot venom at his arm.
   "You can't hurt me," he teased. 
   "That's the point," she was about to run into another Icewing when a strong wind flung her against Darkstalker's back. "What was that?"
   "There making a storm," he said pointing at the group of dragonets who seemed to be okay. 
   "Well at least the Icewings will have a hard time fighting," she pointed out.
   "And why won't we?" Darkstalker asked.
"Because we got powers and you've got a Skywing," she flew back into battle. 
   "Skywing hybrid," Darkstalker shouted after here.
   Paradise slashed at a Icewing struggling to fly, causing them to twirl into an Icewing gripping onto Deathblaze. 
   "Your welcome grumpy," she yelled down at him, earning a glare.
   "I had him," he shouted.
   "Oh ya," she said nodding her head. "He wouldn't have killed you in five seconds if I hadn't been there. Yup, you got this." She said before flying away. 
   Paradise only got to attack a few more Icewings before the storm started to die down. Then everyone froze.
     ---Chapter---
   Everyone stared at each other, like if they could hear each other's thoughts. 
   Paradise didn't know what was going on, when Darkstalker flew over to her and gripped her arm. 
   "---"
  Then everyone disappeared except Darkstalker. He glared at her, then dove down to the dragonets. He picked up a Sandwing and carried him to a giant hole in the ground.
   She was about to fly after them when someone caught her arm. 
   "No," said the new dragon. "This next part needs to happen without you."
   "No one bosses me around," Paradise snapped pulling her arm away. But for some reason, she felt like the new dragon was right. "Who are you?"
   "Foeslayer," she said. "Darkstalker's mother."
   "But isn't Darkstalker, like, thousands of years old?" Paradise observed this new dragon up and down. 
   "Yes," Foeslayer said. "But I was frozen in time you could say. Fallow me."
   Paradise fallowed the Foeslayer to the peak of Jade Mountain, where she stood there and waited. 
  "You hide in the bushes," Foeslayer said shooing her away. 
   Paradise crawled under some bushes and turned a dark green. She waited there for a while before Darkstalker landed in front of his mother with a desperate look on his face. 
_______
   Darkstalker started to choke and shrink.
   "No!" Paradise try to say, but a talons wrapped around her snout.
   She shoved them off and was about to leap out of the bush when talons wrapped around her to hold her back. 
   "Let go," she growled, then noticed they were bright green. "Angler, I swear if you don't let go I will shoot venom at your face."
    He used his wings to hold her and his talons to keep her quiet. She tried screaming but it was muffled by his talons. 
   Paradise didnt think Angler knew that he was putting her through torture. She couldn't sit there and watch her friend die. She had to stop it. 
   Darkstalker tried to choke out words as he became the size of a normal dragon. The other dragons just watched as he suffer. 
   Then he was a dragonet with rainbow colored stars under his wings. The little Rainwing smiled at her work.
   Angler let go of her snout slowly.
  "Stupid Rainwing," Paradise spat. "All Rainwings are stupid. Even my father. Even the Queen. Every single one of them."
   "You don't know what your saying," Angler said. "Darkstalker is still here. He's not gone, see?" He pointed at the dragonet who was eating a strawberry.
   Paradise whipped her head around to glare at him. "He is gone. That's not Darkstalker. She killed him. Rainwings are careless murderers. They took them away from me." Tears rolled down here cheeks. "There both gone because of them. He was my friend and they took him. He's gone." 
   "Hey," Angler said wiping away the tears. "It'll be okay. It's probably better this way. Just let him enjoy his new life." 
   They watched the dragons as they said there goodbye's. 
   "I'm going to go say hi to my brother. Be right back," Angler let go of her and stepped out of the bush. He walked up to the green Seawing and got a surprised look. They chatted for a while before saying goodbye. 
   Foeslayer flew away with Darkstalker on her back. Paradise flew after them, as Angler shouted after her. She caught up to them pretty fast and snatched up Darkstalker. Foeslayer grabbed her tail but she managed to slip away.
    Paradise carried Darkstalker down under the trees hoping to loose Foeslayer. She dodged around trees and under branches. She finally landed on a small boulder under a huge oak.
   Darkstalker was chewing on her talons. She pulled him off and placed him in front of her.
   "Hello?" She said looking into his eyes. 
   His eyes were different. They didn't have that powerful, but sad look to them. Now they were just.... innocent.
   Paradise shook him by the shoulders. "Wake up." She said. He just giggled and started chewing on her talons again. 
   She glared at him and he glared back. Then he fell over giggling.
   "Fine. Well do this the hard way. I enchant-" 
   "Don't," Foeslayer came down through the trees and landed behind Darkstalker. "It's better this way. He was too dangerous."
   "There was nothing wrong with him. How did you find us anyway?" Paradise asked.
  "Something gave it away," she looked down at Darkstalker who was laughing hysterically.
   Paradise gave him a glared.
  "So your an animus? Never new the Skywings had any. Or Rainwings," Foeslayer pointed out.
   "I got it from my mother. She was an animus," she looked up at Foeslayer. "Where'd Darkstalker get it from?"
   "Peacemaker," she corrected. "His name is Peacemaker now." Foeslayer smiled down at her dragonet then looked up to see sadness take over Paradise's face and scales.
   "So he's really gone," Paradise sat down letting dark blue and gray cover her scales. 
   "Yes," Foeslayer said almost instantly. "He doesn't remember a thing. No powers, no memory. It's safer for everyone. Even you."
   Paradise gave her an intense glare. "He was my friend. He wouldn't have harmed me. He saved me and taught me. He was the best dragon I ever met."
   "Yes, but he would have turned you into something your not. I hate to say it but you would have become his puppet." Foeslayer put Peacemaker on her back. "If your looked for me, ask for Hope. That's my name now." She gave paragraphs a friendly smile. "Good luck. Make sure to come and visit. I'm pretty sure he likes you." Then she took off into the sky.
   Paradise sat there until she couldn't hear anything but birds chirping in the distance. 
   The sun was setting when she heard wing beats again. She saw Angler fly over head so she shot fire into the sky as a becon. 
   He slowly landed infront of her.
   "Hi," he said. "I've got to return home. I wasn't even supposed to leave my troop. I'll see you later. At the same spot?" He looked at her hoping for an answer, but he got none. He took off towards the Sea Kingdom.
   The moon was half way up in the sky before Paradise got up. She flew towards Jade Mountain to say good bye to the Mudwings.
   When she got there, she decided to look inside since the storm made it a little wet outside. She walked into a big cave with a gong along the far wall. There were torches lit along the walls and through the tunnels. Paradise heard laughing down one of the tunnels and decided to go explore it. 
   She came to a bigger cave with streams and prey running around. Chasing a group of chickens were the Mudwings.
   "Hi Paradise!" Cypress said, catching a chicken. "This is a great school isn't it?" 
   "Ya," then Paradise had a realization. "School! I have school! How could I forget? I've always wanted to go to school. I got to go guys. See you later." She ran down the halls and into a big Mudwing.
   "Sorry," she said. She tried to go around him but he put his wings in the way. 
   'Where are you going?" He asked. "Shouldn't you be sleeping?"
   "What? No, no, no. I'm not a student. I mean, I am. But not at this school." He gave her a confused look.
   "You look tired. And... sad." He was look into her eyes. 
  "Back off," she snapped. She rolled under him and shot down the hall. 
   She got to the big cave when someone said, 'Stop.'
   She whipped around to see no one standing there. She looked around, seeing no one.
  'Stay back' said a deep voice.
   'The storms coming' said a gentle voice.
   'Are they going to hurt us?'
   'Whats gonna happen?'
    'Will they hurt us?'
    'Keep me safe,' said all the voices in union.
   "Go away," she said. "Leave me alone." She backed against the wall, hearing many voices pound in her head.
   "Stay back," she said. She slammed her eyes shut. "Go away. I can't help you."
   She gripped her head and slid to the ground.
   'Help us.'
   "Go away! Leave me alone!" Then everything's stopped.
   She opened her eyes slowly, and saw everything was covered in ice. She thought she was frozen still, only to see the I've came from her direction. 
   'Did I do this?' She walked back down the hall. She came to a door way with sleepy dragons inside. They were also frozen still. 
   "Oops," she grabbed a book off their shelf and said, "I enchant this book to unfreeze everything in this mountain." Slowly, everything melted away. 
   'What was that?' said one of the voices.
   'That was a cold storm.'
   "Please stop talking to me," she said to the air. 
   'This is a spooky dream.'
   Paradise stopped where she was. 'Dream,' she thought. 'I can hear everyone's thoughts. But how?' She thought for a moment. 'Darkstalker. When he allowed me to read everyone's mind, he must have accidentally made it permanent.' 
   She walked towards the exit, still thinking about her knew power. She could still hear everyone's thoughts and it was starting to bother her. 
    She got outside and flew towards the Sky Palace. 
   The sun came up when she saw the Palace in the distance. She speed up so she could see Queen Ruby again. 
   When she got there, she flew straight towards the throne room, dodging around other dragons. She landed infront if the door, with the same guards as last time.
   "It's you," growled one of the guards. 
   "It's nice to see you too," Paradise said. She walked passed them and into the throne room.
   Ruby was watching Prince Cliff fly around the room.
   "Hello," she said as Paradise walked in. "I got reports from the teacher that her new student hasn't showed up. Why it that?" She looked at Paradise with a queenly but kind smile.
   "Well," Paradise started. "I kinda found out where my father was so I went to go find him. A whole bunch of other stuff happened but I won't go into detail." Paradise stepped forward to apologize, when the sun caught on her earring and shinned in Ruby's face. "I'm sorry."
   "No, no, it's fine-" Ruby looked at her earring and her mouth dropped. "Where did you get that?" 
   "My mother?" Paradise was confused.
   "That's impossible. Amber is dead." She looked really worried.
   "I know. She died before I hatched." Paradise watched Prince Cliff fly down to his mother.
   "That must have been what she was protecting. She must not have wanted mother to find out about you." She sat there thinking. "Wait. If your her daughter then..." Ruby looked into Paradise's eyes as horror struck her face. "Your an animus."
   Apparently that wasn't a good thing. The guards around the room closed in on Paradise. 
  'Freak hybrid. She should be executed. Wait, that's what Scarlett would have wanted. Then it should be be arrested.'
   "I'm a she not an it," she said to the guard.
   "How did you I thought that?" He looked five years older than her with a scar across his snout. "Wait, Your Majesty. It this the same dragon as from years ago? The one we killed?"
   'Oh snap, he shouldn't have said that.' Ruby thought.
   "Your right Your Majesty. He should not have said that," Paradise froze everyone in the room except Ruby and the young guard. "So your responsible for my mother?" She walked up to the young guard.
  "Back off. I have a spear," he snapped. 
   With a flick of her tail, the spear melted in his talons. "Do you now?" She snatched him up by the neck. "I'm gonna watch you die like you watched my mother die."
   'This is my fault. I have the order to get her.' Ruby thought in panic.
   "Oh your right your Majesty. This is your fault." Paradise gave her and evil grin.
   "How can you hear our thoughts?" Ruby asked.
   "A parting gift from a friend. But don't worry, once I'm done with you, I'll go pay the ones that took him a visit." Paradise tightened her grip around the dragons neck. 
   Then something hit her in the back of the head, so she let go in shock. She backed away, dizzy. She tried to clear her view. Blurry yellow shapes closed around her, grabbing her arm. 
  She heard a faint oops, then someone say we need to get back to the desert?  Paradise coughed and when she looked at her talons, she saw black stuff. 
   "That's nice," she said as she was carried away. 
   "We need to get her there as fast as we can," someone said.
   "Are we going on a trip?" Than she blacked out.
  ---Chapter---
   Paradise woke up in a small cell that was some what dark. She got up and felt that the back of her head was bandaged.
    "Your awake," Queen Thorn said from outside the cell.
   "Where am I exactly?" Paradise asked coming up to the door.
   "In a Sandwing prison cell." Thorn said.
   "Let me out," Paradise said. 
   "Well what from I know, you can yourself. Besides, you need to rest. One of my men accidentally hit you with the wrong end of his tail. Take you a while to heal," Thorn pointed out.
   "Ya right," Paradise took off the bandage to reveal she healed herself. "Ok now can I come out?"
   "No," Throne said. "You stood from us and we would like it back. Then we'll let you go. We would usually just keep you in for longer, but I prefer not to be a frog."
  "You can have them. I don't need them," Paradise reached for her bag, getting nothing. "Where is it?" She looked around her cell. "It must be in the Night Kingdom. I have to go get it. It has the scroll." Paradise grabbed the bars and ripped them from there spot. 
   "I'll come with you." Thorn said.
   "I don't think so," Paradise said. You have a Kingdom to run."
   "Then Onyx will come," Throne gestered towards another cell. Inside was a twenty year old dragon with a broken leg.
   "Aren't I a prisoner too? How do you know we won't just run away?" Onyx said. "Besides, I can't walk."
    "You can fly though. And you have her to look after you." Thron pointed at Paradise.
    "I won't run away. I don't feel like getting poisoned again." Paradise said. "Come on let's go."
   Paradise walked down the hall and outside. One off the guards hit her in the head with the end of his spear as she walked out the door.
   "Ow! That was unnecessary," Paradise glared at him.
   "Get back in your cell," he ordered.
   "Like a criminal is going to willing go back into a cell. I'm good," she tried walking past but they put there spears in the way. "Ugh." She flicked her hand at them and they turned into yellow frogs.
   Thorn came up the tunnel with Onyx. 
   "Dragons make really good frogs," Paradise said. "Look how pretty they are."
   "Turn them back," Thorn said. 
   "Your no fun," Paradise turned them back to dragons.
   "I have a sudden urge to eat flies," one said. 
   "I have no words," said the other.
   "Wait, hold up." Onyx stepped away from Thorn. "Your saying I have to travel with an animus? I'm going back to my cell." 
   "No your not. She won't turn you into a frog. Will you," Paradise knew this was an order. Thorn can be intimidating when she wants to.
    "Fine. Only if she doesn't get on my bad side," Paradise said.
   "Everything seems like your bad side," Onyx remarked.
   "Exactly," Paradise flew into the sky and waited for Onyx. Then they flew towards the Night Kingdom. 
   "What was that?" Onyx said as they flew over the border.
   "Not sure. It's harmful though," they flew to the center of the Kingdom where ally he dragons were gathered. "Hi!" She said to the dragons.
   All the Nightwings turned to glare at Paradise. 
   "What did you do with our king this time?" Asked one.
    'Get her from behind?' thought one as they looked at another Nightwing.
   The other one nodded.
   They snuck up to her and leaped. She whipped around and choked them mid air while they were feet away. 
   "Anyone else?" She asked. "Okay. Now lead me to the room I slept in."
   Two of the dragons walked into the castle. Paradise and Onyx fallowed, releasing the choking dragons. 
   They walked through the castle and up several levels of stairs, which made it hard for Onyx. 
   "Ugh. I'm tired of you being slow," Paradise picked up a rock and threw it at Onyx's broken leg.
   "Ow! What was that for?" She stopped and stared at her leg. "Hey," she stepped down on it. "It's all better." 
   They kept walking down a hall and stopped at a door. The two escorts opened it and let them walk in.
   Paradise found everything the same, with no bag. 
   She turned to face the dragons. "Find me Deathblaze and Soulbreaker," he nodded and bolted down the hall.
   "I like you," Onyx said suddenly. "You've got this queenly thing about. And you know how to boss people around."
   "Uh, thanks?" Paradise thought that was random coming from such a grumpy dragon.
   'Maybe I could use her to help me take over the throne.' Onyx thought.
   "Ha! I'd like to see you try and use me. I'm smarter than I look you know," Paradise grinned at Onyx, who had a confused look on her face.
   "How-"
   "A friend," Paradise interrupted. "Let's not talk about it."
   With perfect timing, Deathblaze and Soulbreaker walked through the door. Paradise shooed away the other two dragons, who left without hesitation. 
   "I don't trust you again," Deathblaze said. Soulbreaker kicked him in the leg. "What? She literally threatened dragons. She almost killed them."
   "She wouldn't do that. She was probably just... trying to get everyone's attention," Soulbreaker said. 'She's dangerous. We need to be careful' she thought. 
   Paradise's wings drooped. "You think I'm dangerous?"
   Soulbreaker gave her a surprised look. "How did you-"
   "It doesn't matter." Paradise interrupted. "Just take me to the room we slept in."
   They all walked down the hall to the last door. The beds inside were the the same as when she left. The bag was no where to be seen.
   "Come on, Onyx. We're going to check the canyon." Paradise flew out the window, followed by Onyx.
   "How do you know them?" Onyx asked, flying next to Paradise.
   "They used to be friends. But apparently I'm to dangerous for their taste," Paradise said, keeping her wings steady.
   "I like dangerous," Onyx said. "I new a guy named Vulture. He was ended up betraying me. But he was obsessed with explosive and over decorationing."
   "I knew Vulture. I called him a creepy cannibal and got the death glare." Paradise said smiling.
  "He does act like a creepy cannibal," Onyx joked. They both laughed as they reached the canyon.
   "You know, you don't seem like someone who would act like this. No offense," Paradise said as they landed. 
   "Well I usually don't," Onyx said. "There's just something about you. Like we relate. Where did you grow up?"
   "Everywhere." Paradise started looking around. "I grew up mostly on a small island, but once i learned how to fly, I pretty much just went everywhere. Got it!" Paradise pulled her bag out from under a pile of rocks. 
   "Finally. We can get our of this Kingdom. I hate it here," Onyx took off towards the sky. 
   Paradise fallowed her back to the Sand Kingdom. The whole time, they were talking about there past and all the weird things they've been through.
   "My mother was really strict and protecting. Wouldn't let me go near any other dragon," Onyx explained.
  "At least you had a mom," Paradise said. "I'd would've liked to have a mom."
   "No. You would've be stuck on your island. They would have let you go anywhere," Onyx complained.
  "Probably. Especially since it was a Rainwing and Skywing. They would have argued all the time about me," Paradise chuckled.
   "You're Skywing and Rainwing?" Onyx have her a somewhat pity look. "Rainwings are stupid and don't care about anything but blinding people with those flashing colors."
   "Ya," Onyx was surprised by this response. Paradise smiled at her. "Rainwings took everything that was ever important to me. There careless murderers."
   They flew in silence the rest of the way. 
   The sun was down when they got there. They flew back down to the dungeons.
   "Hi," Paradise said to the guards. "Anyone want flies?"
   "Ha ha," one of the guards said sarcastically. 
   "I'll go get the Queen," said the other.
   They say in silence until the Queen came.
   "So," she said as she came up to them. "Do you have the gems?"
   "Yup," Paradise pulled out all the gems she stole. "I really liked this dragon statue, but I guess you can have it." Paradise handed the dragon to Thorn.
  "Put these back in the treasury," Thorn said to one of the guards. "And as for you," she said facing Paradise. "You can leave. Sadly, Onyx has to go back into her cell."
   Thorn was leading Onyx through the door when Paradise said, "Wait." They both stopped to look at her. "What was her crime?"
   "Umm," Thorn said. "Attempting to kill me?"
   "In a fight for the throne?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," Thorn thought for a moment.
   "That's not a crime is it?" Paradise was trying to confuse the Queen.
   "Well. I guess not. You're free to go Onyx," Thorn backed away from Onyx lost in thought.
   "Well," Paradise said. "I hope you enjoy your freedom.
   She turned to fly when Onyx said, "Wait. I'm coming with you." She took to the sky and Paradise fallowed. "Where are we going?"
   "To the Sky Kingdom." Paradise said. 
   "Didn't you just come from there?" Onyx asked.
   "How did you know?" Paradise looked at Onyx.
  "Guards are loud," she said.
  "Well," Paradise continued. "I've got to... 'apologize' for something."
   They got there fast. Skywings can fly far distances fast, and Sandwings can fly long distances without food. 
   When they landed on one of the guard towers, the sun was almost half way in the sky.
   "Here we are," Paradise said with a smile. "Let's go."
   They glided down to the hallway that lead to the throne room. The guards raised there spears immediately.
   "Ugh. I don't feel like dealing with you again." Paradise ripped the chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling, and made it chain the guards to the wall. "There. Now stay here for me." 
   The guards struggled to get free as she walked threw the door. There was no one inside. 
   "Where's the Queen?" Paradise asked the guards.
  "We won't tell you," one growled.
   "We'll see," Paradise said. "I enchant the chandelier to allow me to control anything it touches." Onyx back away from the chandelier.
   "How come you never said the whole 'I enchant' thing before?" Onyx asked.
  "Just for dramatic effect," Paradise said.
   'Your all the effect you need,' Onyx thought. 
   "Thank you," Paradise said then released the guards. "Now lead me to the Queen." 
   They both stiffly walked down the hall. They walked towards the old arena. The Queen was helping one of the nurses organize supplies near the other end.
   "There's my favorite Queen!" Paradise said with enthusiasm. 
   Horror struck Ruby's face as she saw Paradise walk onto the sand. "Sunset. What are you doing?"
  "I'm sorry your Majesty." One of the guards said. "She used her magic to-"
  "Shush," Paradise interrupted. The guard obeyed. "Anyway let's get down to business." Paradise stomped her foot and the sand started to swallow everyone on it except Ruby, Onyx, and Paradise.
   "Wait stop! What do you want?" Ruby said desperately.
  "Hmm, let's think. Oh, I know! For you to suffer," The sand started to suck everyone up faster.
   "I'll do anything," Ruby said.
   "I thought so," Paradise stopped the sand. "Follow me your majesty." Paradise walked back through the tunnels.
   They walked back into the throne room where Cliff was playing around.
   "Him," Paradise said.
   "No," Ruby said, scooping him up. "Anything but him."
   "Don't worry. I wouldn't do anything to a dragonet," Paradise rolled her eyes. "He might want to leave though."
   Ruby put him down and looked him in the eyes. "I need you to go back to tower, okay? Go play with all the other dragonets and teach them how to fly. Can you do that?"
   "Ya," he said with a grin. "Then everyone can be awesome." Then he darted down the hall.
   "I almost feel bad now," Paradise gave a pitty look to the cheerful dragonet. "Anyway, let's get down to business." The door slammed shut and the windows closed up. Ruby lurched forward with her arms behind her back. "Thats better. Now, what should we start with? Hmm... Oh! How about you learn what it feels like to get stabbed through the heart." 
   Paradise flicked her talons and Ruby gasped like she was getting stabbed. She gasped for breathe and looked down at her chest looking for a wound. 
   "Hmm, not good enough. How about we try the pain of getting your spine ripped out." Ruby flung back and screamed. "Is it bad enough yet!" Paradise shouted over the screams. 
   Onyx backed towards the door and thought, 'This is not what I thought she was going to do. Vulture wasn't even this bad. I have to get out of here.'
   "Don't worry Onyx. You'll get what you want in time," Paradise said. That made Onyx want to stay. 
   "Well then,"she said with a smile. "Continue all you want."
   "Could you do me a favor?" Paradise asked.
   "Sure thing," Onyx walked behind Ruby and stabbed her in the spine. "Mind being quiet?"
   Ruby stopped screaming and fell to the ground shivering. The wound closed on her back but Paradise kept the pain going.
   "I'm making it feel like the venom is still traveling through your body. When it's not. Your actually fine." Paradise walked up to Ruby and picked up her chin. "Look me in the eyes. Show me your pain." Ruby closed her eyes tight. "Very well."
   Onyx struck Ruby again, then the wound closed again. Ruby still wouldn't open her eyes.
   "Okay. My turn!" Paradise spat venom on Rubies face, but it disappeared. 
   Ruby screamed, feeling the pain. She shivered violently and opening her eyes. 
   "That wasn't so hard was it." Paradise knelt down to look in Ruby's eyes. "Now... I can see your pain."
   Guards crashed through the door and circled them. 
   "I'm starting to hate guards." Paradise spun in a circle shooting icicles in all direction. 
   Onyx ducked behind Ruby, while the guards hit impaled. Some of them dodged them. 
    "The rest of you can watch." Paradise made the icicles pin the guards against the wall. "If you move, you will die." She turned back to Ruby. "Your guards ruined my fun. Well I guess I'll leave. The pain will wear off Tom morning when the sun comes up."
   Paradise opened the windows back up. She flew out towards her old house. 
   "Why did you help me?" Paradise asked when Onyx caught up.
   "I'll do anything to get my throne," She said.
  "You sure do want it badly. Don't worry. Once I'm done I'll give you your throne," Paradise flew down to her cave. "Home sweet home. Hmm. It needs some renovations." 
   She tapped the cave and it started to expand and morph. It grew into a tall castle. It looked like a talon reaching for the sky. 
   "Better," Paradise said, pleased. "Come on."
   "Your really bossy," Onyx complaining.
   "I thought you liked bossy?" Paradise teased.
   "Well not if I'm getting bossed around." Onyx said.
  "Well soon you'll get your own army to boss around," Paradise reassured her.
   They walked up some stair until the came to a huge hall. There were multiple doors on either side. They walked to the end where two giant doors lead to a throne room. 
   At the end of the room, a throne made of stone was embedded with rubies and ambers. There was a pillow on the seat of the throne and one embedded into the back for confurt. 
   Paradise walked up and sat on the throne. "Hey watch this. It spins!" Paradise pushed on the ground, making the chair spin in circles. "Weeee!" It made a scraping noise, but it was still entertaining.
   "Wheres my throne?" Onyx asked.
   "Oh yes," A plant grew up from the ground and weaved itself together into a throne. Paradise made a sprinkling motion over the throne, sprinkling sand onto the throne. Then she ripped off one of the leaves growing near the top and transformed it into a camel fur blanket. She placed it around the edge of the throne making a it warmer. "There you are!"
   Onyx sat down onto the throne and relief rushed over her. "This is so comfortable. When I become Queen of the Sandwings, I definitely want one of these." She curled up on the throne and closed her eyes.
   "You know there's a room for you to sleep in, right?" Onyx pipe her head up and looked at Paradise.
   "Where," She said.
   "Down the hall, first stair case, second door in the left," Paradise explained.
   The Sandwing ran out the door then stopped. She stuck her head up high and walked like she was royalty. When she got to the stairs, she bolted up them. Paradise laughed.
   *This must be her fortress,* someone whispered from outside.
   *How can you call that thing a she? It's a monster. Now let's just kill it and go home," said another.
   The wall morphed and spat out two Skywings. 
  "Well, well," Paradise said as soon as the dragons stopped complaining about the weird experience they just had. "What do we have here?"
   "You are-" They turned around and observed Paradise. "You're a dragonet?"
   "Yes. We're you expecting something else?" Paradise asked.
   "Well ya," said a dark orange one. "I was expecting a big scary dragon, not.... this." He gestered at Paradise.
   "Would you prefer me too be bigger?" Paradise asked.
    "No, this is fine." He said.
   "Well I'm bored and you failed your mission so... Bye," Paradise said. "You guys couldn't take me out even if you wanted to."
   "You see, that where your wrong," the other dragon said. "We brought more."
   Dragons bolted through the windows, but got caught on something. The castle walls grabbed their tails. Then Prince Cliff flew through the window and slammed into Paradise.
  Paradise laughed. "Cute. You seem like a good hostage." She grabbed him and pressed her talons up against his throat.
   "No! Prince what are you doing here?" The orange dragon said.
   "She hurt mommy. I wanted to help," Cliff tried to get free.
   "I have an idea!" Paradise said not letting anyone keep talking. "How about I make a deal. Ruby gives me her whole army and I give her back her prince."
   "We'll never serve you!" The soldier shouted. 
   "Then say bye to your prince," Paradise said.
   The soldier hesitated. "Fine." He bent down on one knee and bowed. "I pledge my alegence to you."
   "Well I appreciate the gesture, but as you recall, I said her whole army. Your just one," Paradise smiled at the soldier.
   He glared at her before flying out the window. 
   "How about all of you?" She asked the rest of the dragons. "Do you agree to this?"
   "Never!" One of them shouted. "He isn't even important anyway. He won't inherit the throne. He doesn't matter."
   "I'm glad you feel that way," Paradise said with a nod. The wall started to pull the dragon in. It closed around him and he became part of the wall. "Anyone else?" No one moved.
   "I like the new decorations,' Onyx said as she walked through the door. "And we got a new toy." She walked up to Cliff and poked his nose.
   "He's not a toy. He's a hostage," Paradise said pulling him closer.
   "Oh well." Onyx turned and said, "What happened to him?" The dragon that got sucked into the wall was now a screaming statue trying to claw it's way out of it's frozen position.
   "Got stuck. No big deal," Paradise said brushing it aside. "Guess what? I get a new army of Skywings. I mean, I technically have the Nightwings, but there way to grumpy. Skywings are grumpy but the Nightwings are just annoying grumpy. I get them when I need them."
   "You got the Nightwings too?" Asked a dragon that Paradise recognized.
   The wall brought down the dragon in front of Paradise. "You. Why don't we start where we left off, shall we?" She grabbed him by the neck and squeezed. "Onyx could you hold our prince for me?" 
   Onyx took Cliff from Paradise and carried him out the door. 
   "Now," Paradise said. "What your name?"
   "Why should I tell you?" He gasped between each word.
   "Because I told you too," She responded.
   He growled before saying, "-"
   "Well -, turn into Darkstalker," Paradise said releasing him.
   "What?' He said before his scales shifted and shrunk.
   "Everyone else freeze," everyone froze after she said that.
   - was now a small dragonet with colorful stars under his wings. 
   "I said Darkstalker," Paradise poked the dragonets nose. "Become Darkstalker before he became this. But make him normal sized. He'd take up to much space and probably get stabbed by all the spikes on the walls."
   The dragonet chirped before growing into Darkstalker. He was still taller than Paradise, but was average height for a dragon. 
   "Wow," he said. "Look at that. I can fit through doors."
   Paradise couldn't resist herself and gave him a tight hug. "I thought I lost you." She sobbed.
   "Don't worry," he said returning the hug. "I'll still be here. But I won't stay right here for long."
   Paradise looked up at him. "Why not? I enchanted you to become Darkstalker."
   "Yes we'll, I already reencarnated." He said. "I'm a new dragon."
   "Wait. Dragons actually rencarnate?" Paradise said.
   "Ya. It was a weird process," he said with a small chuckle. "Anyway, I don't have long. Find -, I think. Being a dragonet doesn't help. That's my new mother. Ask for her dragonet. But she's a little stubborn so you might have to use force. Find me." He grabbed her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. "Your eyes never change."
   Paradise laughed. A year rolled down her cheek. "I'll find you. And it's pretty sad that you ended up as an Icewing."
   "Ya, I'm sorry about the mind reading powers. Although, they are helping you." He let go and stood up. "See you soon." 
   "I'm coming," she promised. 
   He shifted slowly back to -. He gasped and fell to the ground. 
   "What happened?" He asked.
   The ground grabbed his leg and kept him from going anywhere. Sheep appeared out of the ground and started running around in panick
   "Stay here. If you catch a sheep, you can eat it. Onyx," She said as Onyx stepped through the door. "Your in charge of the castle while I'm gone. And no, that doesn't mean you can use my army to steal the Sandwing throne. You can't anyway, I'm in charge of the castle. Unfreeze," Paradise said before flu out the window.
   She headed towards the Rainforest, hoping to get a couple days worth of travel cut off. She got there at midnight and stopped at the Nightwing village. She didn't really how tired she was until she landed. She walked around and looked through each window, looking for the chubby new dragonet. She finally found a small hut, that looked like it was about to collapse any second, with a tiny dragonet fast asleep in a hammock. She walked in and didn't get a reaction from 'Hope'.
   "Hello?" Paradise whispered.
   "Hello," Hope said, turning from what she was doing. "Where are you off to?"
   Paradise was going to tell her, but she knew Hope wouldn't agree to it. 
   "No where," Paradise said. "Can I sleep here tonight?" 
    "Sure," Hope observed her as she settled down in a corner near the door. "No. He's gone. There's no way to bring him back."
   "There is," Paradise stood up. "He told me. I just have to find his new body and give him his memories back."
   "What do you mean he told you?" Hope asked.
   "I was able to cast a temporary spell to talk to him. I can bring him back," Paradise explained.
   "But you shouldn't. It's better with him gone. Everyone's safer," Hope said calmly.
   "I have to!" Paradise yelled suddenly. "He's like the father I never had. Hes my only family. I need to get him back."
   "Mommy?" Peacemaker said sleepily. 
   "I'll go," Paradise walked out the door, not waiting for an answer. 
   She wandered around the village, looking at all the structures. She remembered about the pot she animus touched and wondered where she left it.
   'This is where I first met Darkstalker,' she thought. Of course he was threatening her at the time, but if they never met, they wouldn't be this close.
   Paradise decided to sleep in a tree overlooking the village. It wasn't long before sleep took her. 
    She woke up when the sun was barely visible. Nightwings were leaving their guys and started gathering food and wood to make breakfast. Paradise was hungry as well and snatched a mango from a near by tree. 
  Paradise realized that she didn't know where the tunnels was and decided to ask for directions. She flew down to a Nightwing and became bright colors, trying to look like a Rainwing.
   "Hi!" She said jumping up to a Nightwing. "Where's the tunnel that leads to the Sand Kingdom?"
   "Why?" He glared at her confused.
   "The Queen wanted me to take a turn guarding it," she lied. "But I've never been there before so, ya."
   "Fallow the stream and you should come up to it," he said.
   "Thanks!" She hopped away.
   'That was the most embarrassing moment if my entire life,' she thought turning back to a warm red with orange blended in.
   She fallowed the stream until she came to a tree with a large hole in it and a boulder nearby.
   "Okay so which one leads to the Sand Kingdom." She decided to try the tree first. 
   She went through into a hot tunnel. She walked along the tunnel until she ran into a big dragon. He was frozen in ash. 
   "This guy dead," she said. She broke it's legs making it crumble. "Oh well." She walked along the tunnel coming out to chard land. 
    There was ash everywhere. A valcano was shooting out smoke and fire. The air burned Paradise's eyes and throat. A structure was destroyed near the top of the valcano that looked somewhat like a castle. The sound of the ocean was faint off to her right. 
Paradise decided to go and explore. She went towards the sound of the ocean. She came up to a black beach with a sad view of the ocean. For miles there was smoke but the sun was barely shining down in the distance. 
   Paradise stuck her claw in the sand and said, "Where am I?" The sand started to morph and grow. It formed into a 3D model of Phyrria. 
   It was a perfect replica of the continent. The Claws of Clouds mountains ran down the middle of the map along the Sand Kingdom. A tall wall lined the boarder between the Ice and Sand Kingdom. It was cool.
   Somewhere North of the continent floated and arrow above a small island. It was probably and hours flight from the continent.
   "This is a pathetic island. What was the use of it?" Paradise brushed away the map with her tail.
    She decided to head back through the tunnel coming to a conclusion that this wasn't the Sand Kingdom.
   When she got back the sun was high in the sky fighting it's way through the leaves. A sloth  sleepily dragged itself along a branch.
    Paradise walked over to the boulder and slipped through. She arrived on a hill facing away from the Stronghold. She flew North not wanting to waste anymore time. She flew for the rest of the day before arriving at a huge wall of ice.  She didn't get the point since dragons can just fly over. She flew up towards the top when a spear of ice shot through her heart. 
   ---chapter---
    Paradise hit the ground breaking a few bones. She sat up and gripped the icicle. She coughed blood as she ripped it from her chest. 
   She gripped the icicle and said "I enchant this icicle to heal me." She held it to her chest and it melted away. The water from the icicle healed anywhere it touched.
     Paradise stretched her wings feeling relieved. 'Let try this again,' she thought. 
   She shot up and more icicles flew at her. "I enchant this wall to let me pass through safely." The icicles stop where they were and dropped to the ground. Paradise flew over the top of the wall and into the freezing lands of the Ice Kingdom.
It was colder the further she went. Small snowflakes fell from the sky as she headed towards the Ice Palace. She wasn’t exactly sure where that was but she knew it’s general area. 
As Paradise flew, she started to see more Icewing patrols. She decided to camouflage herself as an Icewing. She slowly made herself a bright white with light blue spikes. She didn’t have the Icewing structure but it would be convincing enough from a distance. 
As she flew on, Paradise started to get uncomfortably cold. She touched her earring and said, “I enchant this earring to make anyone who wears it the perfect temperature.” Warmth flowed through her scales and her muscles relaxed. Now she was able to fly faster and more comfortable.
It was midnight when Paradise saw the Ice Palace in the distance. It was beautiful in the moonlight. It looked like a giant crystal made of moonlight. As she got closer she could see guards all over the place, guarding their Palace. Paradise didn’t think she’d seen anything more beautiful. 
She flew over the walls and past the guards. The snow was cold to touch as she landed. The enchantment kept her warm, not everything else she touched. She slowly walked through the Palace, hoping not to be seen. She didn’t know where the low ranked Icewings lived, but she was guessing near the edge of the palace walls. 
As she turned a corner, she ran into an Icewing, knocking him over. Yellow shot through her scales but she quickly made it white again.
 He groaned and tried to sit up. He was young looking Icewing, maybe seven or eight years old. His scales were a dark ice-blue with white horns and dark blue eyes. He had a chain around his neck with two-circles on it. Paradise didn’t understand what the circles meant but decided to ignore it.
She was so focused on his appearance that she didn’t notice that she was on top of him. She looked up and accidentally touched snouts with him. Pink shot through her scales. She leaped back with a squeak, covering herself with her wings. 
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” she said in panic. “I didn’t realise I was sitting on you. I wasn’t watching where I was going. I’m sorry.”
“What circle are you in?” He asked.
Paradise blinked at him. “Circle?”
“Ya. What circle are you in? Fifth? Third?” He said standing up. His horns rattled as he shook the snow off of him. 
“Uh, twentieth?” Paradise shrugged innocently. 
He started laughing. He laughed for a while wiping tears from his eyes. “If you were that low, you’d definitely get in trouble for running into me.” He took a deep breath. “But seriously, what circle are you in?”
There was a long pause. “I don’t know,” Paradise admitted. The Icewing seemed annoyed but surprised at the same time.
“There’s no way you can’t know. Where’s your chain? Who are you? Wha-”
Paradise punched him in the face, knocking him out. She slowly looked down at him, keeping her fists up. 
He’s going to get a black eye, she thought. She grabbed his arms and slowly dragged him behind a wall. Paradise forgot to ask for directions so she decided to do something stupid.
“I enchant this wall to wake up anyone who gets knocked out when they touch it,” she placed her talon on the wall. The Icewing slowly opened his eyes. 
He sat up and rubbed his snout. “Ow.” he said. 
“Sorry,” she said standing up. “Can you tell me where the Low-ranked Icewings live? I’ll knock you out again once you tell me.”
“Why would I tell you if you’re just going to knock me out again if i do?” He said sitting up.
“Because if you don’t I’ll just knock you out anyway and find it myself. It’d just make it a lot easier if you told me,” she leaned over and glared at him. 
“Why do you need to know where they are? Aren’t you an Icewing? You should know where they are already,” he tried standing up but she pushed him back down.
“No I’m not an Icewing. Now tell me where they are,” she said threateningly.
“You still didn’t answer my first question,” he said.
“I’m looking for someone.”
“And why should I care?” He looked disappointed about something. Paradise couldn’t figure out what.
So much for being beautiful. What is she if she isn’t an Icewing?  Paradise heard him think. His brain started to go through all of the tribes. A Rainwing? There is now way a lazy Rainwing could make it all the way out here and manage to knock me out. 
Paradise smirked. 
“Who are you looking for?” he asked.
“Lynx. Do you know her? She has something I need.” Paradise said thinking about Darkstalker.
“Lynx? Yeah I know her. I know everyone. I’m in the second circle after all. Plus I’m her younger brother,” he muttered as he stood up and started walking down the hall. “I’ll take you to her. If you promise not to knock me out.”
“Deal,” she said following him, “what's your name?”
“Crevasse. Yours?” He said.
“Paradise.”
“Nice to meet you Paradise. Even though you did knock me out.”
He walked through halls and down stairs. He eventually made it outside of the castle walls where small houses were placed. 
“I was looking in the wrong place the whole time?” She said.
“Seems so,” he started walking past the huts towards the edge. “So what do you look like if you’re not an Icewing?”
“Oh,” she shifted her scales to a red-orange with yellow wings. She stayed like that for a second before turning back. “And no I’m not a Rainwing.” She said, catching a look on his face. “I’m a hybrid. So I guess I am a rainwing. Just not fully.”
He seemed to accept it. It was weird for an Icewing to be so understanding. Paradise thought Icewings were just grumpy and strict.
He stopped at a hut and turned to Paradise. “Here we are.”
“Good,” Paradise burst through the door, waking up and Icewing that was laying on a small bed. 
“What are you doing here?” she stood in front of a small Icewing dragonet. She looked just like Crevasse, just bigger and female.
“That dragonet is mine.” Paradise stepped forward. She could hear concern and confusion coming from Crevasse’s mind.
“You can’t have Harpseal,” she said spreading her wings and hissing. She noticed Crevasse standing in the door. “Crevasse? What are you doing here? Get her out of my house!”
“Alright. You’re being complicated,” Paradise bolted towards Lynx and slit her throat. She ducked and rolled away before Lynx could strike back. 
Lynx gripped her neck and coughed blood. She fell to the floor reaching for her dragonet, then she died.
“Lynx!” Crevasse ran into the hut and grabbed his sister. Tears swelled from his eyes. Paradise felt sorry for him but had more important matters to attend to.
She walked over to the dragonet who was looking at his dead mother. She placed her talon on his snout and said, “I enchant this dragonet to get all of Darkstalkers memories and grow up to be a full sized dragon.” Stepped back and watched realization come to the dragonet’s eyes as it grew older. Paradise watched as the dragonet started to look more mature.
“Thaaaat’s much better,” Darkstalker said, stretching. He looked over at Crevasse and Lynx’s dead body. “Oh thank the moons, she was annoying! Oh, hi Paradise.” 
Paradise gave him a hug. “We better get out of here. I’m sure the fight alerted the neighbors.” 
Darkstalker paused for a second, closing his eyes. “I can’t tell. I can’t read minds or see the future at all. Can you fix that?” He said rubbing his head. “It’s so strange without them.”
“Later. For now we need to get out of here.” 
“What about this guy?” Darkstalker pointed to Crevasse.
“Leave him.” Paradise said. For some reason she didn’t want him dead.
They ran outside and bolted into the sky. They heard shouts and orders as they flew away. “What’s the fastest way out of here?”
“No where,” Darkstalker responded. “It’s either the ocean or through the Ice Kingdom. They’ll catch us either way.”
“Fine. Follow me,” they flew up into the clouds. “I enchant the clouds to take us anywhere we want.” There was a weird popping noise before they appeared at Jade Mountain.
Category:Fanfictions
Category:Fanfictions (Incomplete)
Category:Fanfictions (Semi-Canon)
Category:Content (Woowydragon183)
Category:Fanfictions (Completed)